H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

83. BEN 95-101

Summer Internship l - The Complicated Sex Life Of Ben - Chapter 98 by Fireces full book limited free

95 Transitions l

SUNDAY, APRIL 18, 2004, SOPHOMORE YEAR

"I just need some time, okay?"

Dawn's words were the same as yesterday, but I didn't feel nearly as scared now as I did then. Yesterday, the mere fact that Dawn was asking for time instead of enthusiastically proclaiming her love and desire to get back together made me worry that she WASN'T going to get back together with me.

Today? I knew it just meant exactly what she was saying. She needed time: time to make a clean break with Ryan, time to sort out her emotions, and time to get herself settled as an individual instead of as half of a romantic couple. I wasn't worried, because I knew that when it really mattered, Dawn would be with me again.

Besides, since we both knew that day was coming, we could still be friends with a few benefits along the way. And so I didn't hesitate to pull her into my arms, brush her bangs back behind her ear, and bend to kiss my Dawn once again.

I had struggled to come up with a term to describe the way these kisses with Dawn felt. They didn't have the volcanic passion of some of our kisses. Instead, it felt like the moments just before eruption, both of us holding back from dropping to the floor right then and there to fuck each other's brains out. It was as if our love and passion were ... simmering ... right before the eruption itself.

Eventually, this "simmering" kiss came to an end, and fully dressed we exited my bedroom. It was relatively early, but Paige was already up and cooking breakfast. And to my utter surprise, Dawn rushed into the kitchen and immediately went to pick up the smaller girl in a big hug.

When the hell did they start getting along? I wondered.

The girls put their heads together and talked quietly, giggling along the way. But their conversation was brief and the next thing I knew, all three of us were seated around the table with pancakes, bacon, and hash browns. We didn't talk about relationships or love or anything else. Instead, three friends just chatted amiably until the meal was done.

In the end, I shared another simmering kiss with Dawn. And she left to try and put her life in order.

Dawn wasn't the only one working to get her life straightened out. I was in the living room, daydreaming about Dawn when I heard a car pull into the driveway. Dayna's Impala was already parked at the front with Adrienne's Mustang behind it, those being the only two cars in our household. So in curiosity, I peeked outside and saw a Volvo station wagon coming to a halt. Moments later, the car doors opened and an unfamiliar middle-aged couple got out of the front two seats while a young woman with dark auburn hair got out of the back. I didn't catch her face, but there was something oddly familiar about her, and they went out of sight while heading around to our front door.

Paige looked up when I headed to the window. And when the doorbell rang, she smiled and said, "They're here."

"Who?" I asked curiously.

My petite redhead just flashed me an enigmatic smile. She went to the door and I followed after. Checking the peephole for confirmation, Paige then opened the door and smiled bashfully. "Hi Uncle Frank. Aunt Polly. Hey Kady."

My jaw was on the floor as I stared at the familiar redhead. I hadn't seen her since leaving High School and I was astonished to find her in my house, all grown up and looking even more beautiful than ever. "Kady Jacobsen?"

"'Sup, Ben," Kady nodded to me then looked at me while rubbing her own chin and cheeks. "Getting scruffy, aren't you?"

I smiled as I rubbed my own chin and cheeks. I was never good at growing facial hair, but as I got older, it grew in a little faster, giving me at least a little scruff if I didn't shave for a couple of days, like this past weekend. I frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?"

Paige broke off from her conversation with the older folk to turn to me and say, "I TOLD you we were cousins."

I nodded and just then, Adrienne emerged a little bleary-eyed from her bedroom, wearing just a skimpy teddy and bikini panties. She stood up straight and looked surprised to find there were guests in the hall.

Kady whistled appreciatively, her eyes yo-yoing up and down the blonde bombshell's body. "Morning, Cap."

"Uh, hi everyone," Adrienne stammered, her eyes looking a little bloodshot. But she recovered quickly and stood up straight. "Ah, I'm just going to go take a shower now." And with a shrug, she disappeared into the bathroom.

Kady grinned at me, a naughty gleam in her dark blue eyes. "Just like old times."

Eventually, we got through the introductions. As the story went, Paige's dad and uncle didn't really get along, despite being brothers. Their entire extended family had always been pretty liberal and open-minded about politics and social issues. But Paige's parents were born-again fundamentalist Christians and tried to have as little to do with the rest of the family as possible. Paige's condition was a scandal they chose to simply ignore and cover up, and no one else in the extended family knew about it until Paige called her uncle a few days ago to ask for help. She figured if anyone would understand, it would be the parents of a lesbian daughter.

She was right.

Paige had filled them in on the basics over the phone: who she was staying with and why. Uncle Frank specifically sat me down and shook my hand, thanking me for everything I'd done for Paige up until this point, with inviting her into my home and taking her to prenatal visits and such. "It takes a special kind of man to do that, especially one so young," he intoned.

I just blushed in embarrassment. And so I stuck around for the conversation to follow as we all worked on a plan.

The first thing Paige's Aunt and Uncle offered was a place to stay. As it turned out, Uncle Frank had been transferred back up to the Bay Area and now lived in Atherton, which was convenient since Kady had been attending Stanford this past year as a freshman. And while Paige could stick around my house until the end of the semester, they were inviting her into their home in the summer and through until the baby was born in September.

"Trust me," Aunt Polly said sagely. "The bigger your belly gets, the harder it is to even move. We'll give you all the help you need. And whatever you decide to do with the baby, we're with you."

And just like that, Paige had a support system around her. She had family around who would care for her, and I felt as if a great weight had been lifted from my shoulders.

Then Adrienne came out, fully dressed. And the conversation turned from serious planning to a more pleasant getting to know you. The parents wanted to know more about Paige's life and how she'd gotten involved with me and Adrienne, which of course led to the story of the fight way at the beginning of our college careers. The Jacobsens collectively discussed living arrangements at their house. And Kady started cracking jokes about whether she'd get ostracized at Stanford, not for being lesbian, but for having a cousin who went to Cal living under the same roof.

And we happily chatted the rest of the morning away.

From the front porch, we said our final goodbyes and then watched the Jacobsen's Volvo roll down the street. I was one of the first to turn back and start going into the house.

But before I could go through the front door, Paige reached out and snagged my hand. "Okay, Mister. You are telling us EVERYTHING that happened between you and Dawn in your bedroom last night."

Adrienne gasped and covered her open mouth with one hand. "Dawn was here last night?"

Paige giggled. Adrienne started smiling. And sighing, I looked at the two girls and nodded.

Dawn didn't come back to me through the rest of the afternoon. Without a cell phone, she had no way of for me to contact her. I had no idea what she was doing or who she was talking to. But I had faith that she wouldn't let the day pass without at least checking in.

So I stuck around the house, dreaming about the future. Billy Crystal (in that ancient movie I keep teasing Bert about) once said it best: "When you realize you want to spend the rest of your life with somebody, you want the rest of your life to start as soon as possible."

But I tried to be patient. Dawn needed time, and I would give it to her. Besides, she was kept at the forefront of my mind as people continually walked up and asked me about her.

Brandi was the first to emerge. Turned out, she'd come home in the middle of the night after being out on a date. As a second-semester Senior staring down Graduation in another month, she could afford to be lazy and slept in until 1pm. Of course, the minute she came down, Adrienne and Paige started jabbering to her about me and Dawn. And of course, my sister then had to get the story straight from me.

Dayna blitzed in shortly after. Dawn had actually called her before she returned home, but she still wanted the story from my side.

And then Gwen and Robin stopped by just before dinner to dig for more information. Seriously, I knew girls liked to talk, but having them all come in waves like this was just ridiculous. I was getting a sore throat after talking so freaking much.

At least Gwen and Robin told me that they'd gone with Dawn to get a new cell phone, so if I needed to I could call her. They actually seemed surprised when I told them I'd wait.

And then right at dinner time, my patience was rewarded.

Dawn had come back.

I was in the kitchen (gasp!), doing my best to help out/stay out of the way. It wasn't very often that Dayna, Brandi, Adrienne, Paige, and I were all in one place at the same time, but tonight was one of those nights and the girls decided it was reason enough to cook a big meal together.

One minute, Dayna was next to me, guiding me as I tore out rectangles of aluminum foil for some sort of baking dish cover. The next she was gone, leaving me to look up in confusion before I realized she was just outside the kitchen, hugging her little sister firmly.

"You okay, kid?" Dayna was patting Dawn's shoulders. The noises around me went silent as the other girls realized Dawn had arrived and that she wasn't in the best of moods.

The younger blonde was wiping her eyes, looking all hollowed out. She took a deep breath and then exhaled slowly, deflating as she did so. But then she picked her head back up and stated, "It's over. Ryan and I broke up."

The breakup was expected by all, but that didn't make going through it any easier for Dawn. She was clearly exhausted from her day. But after letting go of Dayna, she spied me and immediately walked over with her arms open for another hug.

I knew she needed her best friend right now, not a potential lover. I welcomed her against me and hugged her fiercely, pecking her forehead and otherwise keeping my embrace completely platonic. I didn't say anything. She didn't need words from me. She just needed my reassuring presence as a reminder that I was still here and that she could always depend on me.

Brandi was next to me then. Looking straight at Dawn, she sighed in dramatic annoyance and said, "Will you please take him out of here. He's just getting in the way."

Brandi smirked as she said this, and Dawn took the hint, smiling at my sister before taking my hand and leading me back into the living room. The two of us sat down on the couch. Dawn thumbed the tears out of her eyes and brushed her hair back behind her ears. And then she told me about the breakup.

Ryan had been waiting at the apartment when she got there. He'd returned the previous night and intuitively knew where she was. It was just the confirmation he needed to make his own decision.

He had been remarkably calm about the whole thing. He was the one who suggested that their relationship had run its course, that they'd gone as far as they could together, and no amount of "hoping" would change that. She just wasn't meant for him, and as much as he hated it, he understood. From then, it just became an organizational discussion about how to get through the last five weeks before his graduation.

Ultimately, Ryan was moving out of the apartment, willing to live at home at take the BART to school for the last few weeks. Dawn had argued with him on that point, saying that she could easily move back into the house with us. She'd crash in Dayna's room since her sister spent all her time with Kevin anyways. And even if Dayna were there, she wouldn't mind sharing with her sister, or maybe even with Adrienne and Paige.

But Ryan put his foot down on that one. He didn't want to have any part of moving Dawn back into a house with me. He accepted the inevitability that Dawn and I would get back together someday. But for his own personal pride, he wanted to make sure he didn't have any influence in speeding up that process. It was spiteful, but Ryan deserved to be a little bit bitter over the way things were turning out.

In the end, Dawn left the apartment with Gwen and Robin to get lunch and to buy a new cell phone while Ryan stayed behind to start packing up. When she returned, they talked a bit, exchanged final hugs, and then said goodbye. After that, she just had to go for a walk to clear her head. And when the weather started turning cold, she came back to the house.

Dinner was served then. The six of us assembled at the table, just me and my five past and present roommates. I was surrounded by excellent company and provided with delicious food, and yet I spoke little and ate even less. Same with Dawn.

The both of us were wondering: Where do we go from here?

We were back in my bedroom, behind a closed door. I knew no one would intrude on us. Actually, I wouldn't be surprised if Adrienne was standing guard just outside, absolutely ensuring that no one interrupted us. For some reason, she seemed to want to see me and Dawn get back together more than we did.

As usual, I was sitting up against the headboard, pillows comfortably supporting my lower back. At present, Dawn was sitting sideways across my bed, her feet dangling off the end while leaning back with her hands planted behind her for support. From this angle, I could see her entire body in profile, from head to toe. I admired the way her sunny blonde hair hung loose behind her shoulders. I traced the sharp features of her surpassingly beautiful face as she stared at the side wall. I trailed my gaze down her graceful neck, across the curves of her bosom and torso clad in a simple ringer T-shirt that rode up to show me a couple inches of skin around her waist before her low-slung jeans began. And then her long legs stretched out and away to my right, ending in bare feet as she crossed her ankles and absentmindedly wiggled her toes.

Neither of us had said anything for a few minutes. Dawn was still lost in her thoughts and I didn't want to interrupt her. Last night, I'd pushed aside any concerns and just kissed her, but I knew that wasn't what she wanted today.

Eventually, Dawn sighed and said apologetically, "Ben, I love you."

I waited a few seconds to see if she would continue before commenting, "I like the words. Not so sure about the tone."

She sighed again and said, "I love you, but I'm not ready to get into a relationship again."

"Okay. I can wait."

She bit her lip and furrowed her eyebrows before saying, "I just ... It's that ... Even right now, I feel myself wanting to fall into old habits about being with a boyfriend, habits I formed being around Ryan."

"We have our own habits. It's not like we didn't spend any time together these past couple of years."

"Friend habits, not boyfriend/girlfriend habits. I need to get those out of my system. And maybe I won't ever totally get rid of them, but still, I need more time than this."

"I told you, I can wait."

"I'm not talking days, Ben. Weeks at least. Maybe even longer."

I shrugged. "So? We're eternal. I'll wait for you forever."

"I'm not spending the night tonight."

"Okay."

"I might not spend the night here for the rest of the semester."

"Okay."

"I'm not even sure if I want us to have sex right now."

"Okay."

Dawn rolled her eyes in annoyance. "Stop saying that."

"What? 'Okay'? You don't get it, do you?" I smiled at her. "I'm ready for us now. I know I'm ready. There's nothing you can say to me that will change that. I want you, and I'm willing to do whatever it takes to get you back. I'm pretty sure you already want to get back together with me, so the hard part's out of the way. Now it's just a matter of waiting until you're ready, and doing whatever I can to help that process along."

Dawn glanced at me and chuckled. "Yeah, I guess it's easy for you to just wait. Most guys want to get into a relationship to get regular sex. You can get it anytime you want."

I shook my head. "No, I'm serious. I'm going to wait for you."

Dawn arched an eyebrow at me. "Huh?"

I shrugged. "No sex for me. I'm waiting. I'm done with the casual hookups with girls I barely know. They don't do it for me anymore."

"You still have Adrienne."

I shook my head. "She'll understand. You're all I want right now."

"Ben, this is you. Be serious."

"I am being serious. I'm waiting for you, and that's it."

Dawn sighed. "I don't need you to do that for me. We tried this last time, after we first got together at camp. Being 'faithful' nearly killed our relationship and I ended up with Ryan."

"That was then. This is now."

Dawn looked at me intently, frowning and furrowing her eyebrows again. With a chirp of mild surprise, she said, "Huh. You ARE serious."

I nodded.

She arched an eyebrow and asked, "Well ... what if this takes me... months before I decide I'm ready."

I reached out with my foot and gently ran it along her leg. "Hey, I already said I was going to do whatever I could to speed the process along." I chuckled. "Besides, how long can YOU go without wanting to make love to me?"

Dawn smirked and asked, "Is that a challenge?"

I sat up quickly, waving both hands, "No! No!" And then I grinned. "Just know that I'm ready when you are."

Dawn smiled and then rolled onto all fours, crawling over to me and then almost experimentally tilting her head and pressing her lips softly to mine. It was another one of our "simmering" kisses, and I felt my blood pressure starting to rise.

Blood pressure wasn't the only thing rising, and after a moment, Dawn's hand brushed over my crotch to confirm her suspicions. She pulled away, grinning at me. And then she asked in a smoky voice, "What would you do if I suggested we have sex right now?"

"Throw you onto your back and fuck your brains out," I immediately replied.

"But if I tell you 'not yet'?"

"Then I reserve the right to jerk off as soon as you're gone."

"And what if I send Adrienne in here to tease you?"

"Please don't be mean."

"Alright, alright," Dawn giggled. And then she sat back and looked at me adoringly. "You're really going to wait for me? Big Ben, Playboy of Cal Berkeley, man who's bedded half the campus already, is going to keep it in his pants?"

"Because I love you," I said firmly.

She smiled and kissed me again, quickly but firmly. And then she backed off again and said, "Thank you. You know I want to be with you again. I just need some time to get my head straight."

"You'll know where to find me."

She nodded, got off the bed, and then she was gone.

APRIL 21, 2004, SOPHOMORE YEAR

Pain suddenly blossomed in my right hand. I jerked upright in my chair, gritting my teeth as I realized just in time that I probably shouldn't scream in a filled auditorium. With wide eyes, I looked down at my hand, half-expecting to find it severed at the wrist with blood spurting out of it like a fountain.

But my hand was still attached. And there was no blood. There was a little blue ink on the back of my hand, relatively between the third and fourth knuckles. And Dawn was just removing her ball-point pen, the sharp conical metal tip gleaming like a surgical instrument.

I glared at her. She just grinned and turned forward to face Professor Ice as she wrapped up and dismissed the class. But immediately after dismissing us, the professor looked over at me and called out, "Ben, please stick around for moment."

I glanced at Dawn, who just shrugged and shouldered her bag. She caught Bert's attention, and with parting head nods, the two of them filed out of the class. I'd catch up to them later. Then I headed down to the front of the class where the professor was packing up her own materials.

Seeing me, Professor Ice smirked and commented, "How you do so well despite sleeping through half of my lectures, I'll never know. If you weren't so good a student, I might be offended."

My mouth went dry. "Ah, no offense, Dr. Isakova."

"Call me Viktoriya," she clarified in a charming accent.

I arched an eyebrow in confusion.

"I'm serious," she said. "But not unless we're in private or until the summer."

"The summer?"

"I'll explain in a minute." She shouldered her bag and stood up straight. "I understand that you do not have a class after this. Please, will you walk an old woman to her office?"

Before I could think about it, I was already commenting, "You're not an old woman."

She flashed me a brilliant smile. "Why thank you, young man." And then she turned and began striding out of the lecture hall.

Professor Isakova wasn't an old woman. Mid-30s, I guessed. And a tall Eastern European beauty with chestnut brown hair, piercing dark blue eyes, and a fit body. Still, I didn't know what had possessed me to say that. Habitual flirting, I guessed. But not wanting to get myself into anything deeper than I already was, I kept my mouth shut as I followed after her.

Professor Ice comparatively lived up to her reputation on the short walk over to her office. She walked purposefully ahead of me, moving briskly and with such long strides that I had to focus to keep up. She neither turned around to look at me or otherwise speak with me for the entire trip. And in fact her only change in demeanor was when a fellow professor walked the other way and she tilted her head in a polite, but restrained, greeting.

But then her demeanor changed once again once we got to her office. She closed the door behind us, opened the top button of her blouse and then sat down in her desk chair, the desk pushed against the wall so that there was nothing between her and me as she gestured me into a wing chair. She crossed her legs, which made her knee-length skirt ride up her thigh and show me that she had really well-formed legs. And when the ice-façade dropped and she flashed me another pleasant smile, I started to feel a trace of panic.

It felt like ages ago, but what was it Erica and Angela had told me about Professor Ice way back at the beginning of the year? My memory was great with anything I'd ever read, but conversations didn't always click. Still, I distinctly remembered some jokes about a student named Brian Ogilvie and rumors that he was sleeping with her. And with everything going on with Dawn right now, the LAST thing I needed was a professor hitting on me. I was already wound up from going a few days without sex as it was.

But just as I was starting to work up some sort of defense, a knock came at the door. Professor Isakova brightened and called, "Come in."

The door swung open and to my utter surprise, Kim Fukuzaki was on the other side of the door. The very pretty Japanese-American girl with blonde streaks in her hair was wearing a familiar black and hot pink leather motorcycle jacket and white tank top underneath. She carried her motorcycle helmet in one arm and slapped it as her arm went rigid in surprise at seeing me. "Uh, hey Ben."

"Kim, hey," I replied, just as much in surprise.

"Ah, so you two already know each other?" Professor Isakova inquired.

Kim blinked at me, still surprised. I recovered first and replied, "Sort of old friends. Kind of lost touch this year."

"Well, I'm sure you'll have plenty of opportunities to reconnect," the professor said warmly. "Congratulations to you both on being accepted into the Undergraduate Business Program."

Now Kim had recovered and she bowed her head slightly. "Thank you, Dr. Isakova."

"You'll need to start calling me Viktoriya," the professor clarified. Her eyes darted to me and she smiled again. "But not just yet. Have a seat."

Slightly confused, Kim took the wing chair next to me, giving me a look of 'What's going on?'

I shrugged, not having any answers of my own and we both turned to our professor.

Professor Isakova clasped her hands together and held onto her own knee over her crossed legs and smiled. "I'll get right to the point. Every year I invite my two best students to intern with me over the summer. I'm sure you've heard of some of the research we do into all fields of business, from economics to marketing to organization, etc. I typically publish a paper at the end of each summer, and my assistants will have their names on it as well."

Both Kim and I were nodding. It was a rather prestigious honor and opportunity, and something discussed every year among the students. It was a paid internship and only given to students entering the Undergraduate Program. And those students almost always became the stars of the program in the coming years. I felt my heart speeding up with anxiousness.

Professor Isakova spread her arms. "You're my two best students. I'm inviting you both to work with me. What do you say?"

Kim and I both looked at each other, smiles spreading across both our faces. Yeah, I was a little nervous about working with Professor Ice, but the potential rewards far outweighed any potential discomforts. I mentally smacked myself for even beginning to think that she'd been coming on to me (I must have been even more sex-deprived than I'd thought). And now that I realized that wasn't the case, I quickly warmed to the idea of joining the internship.

"Yes," Kim replied quickly.

"Absolutely, Dr. Isakova," I answered as well.

"No, no. 'Viktoriya', remember?" the professor laughed. "I know it takes some getting used to. I am well aware that my teacher-student persona is not conducive to familiarity. But when we're in private, or during the summer when we're in a working relationship, I find all that stiffness to be a detriment. Okay?"

Kim and both caught on quickly. "Of course, Viktoriya," I said.

"Thank you for this opportunity, Viktoriya," Kim added.

"Okay. I'm going to give you the paperwork now. I expect that despite this initial enthusiasm, you will consider all your options carefully. If you plan to continue and join me, please return the paperwork by Friday."

APRIL 23, 2004, SOPHOMORE YEAR

"All done? Turned in the paperwork? You're one of Professor Ice's interns?" Dawn reached out and took my arm as I caught up to her, hugging herself to my side.

"Yup," I nodded in confirmation. "Still can't believe she picked me."

"YOU can't? I can't believe she picked you. You slept through most of her classes."

"Only Macroecon in the mornings," I said defensively. "I was always awake for the seminar."

Dawn rolled her eyes and I grinned, hugging her arm closer to me. We walked along in silence for another few moments before Dawn glanced over at me. "You look relaxed."

I shrugged. "It's Friday."

"No. You look ... settled. If I didn't know any better, I'd have thought you'd gotten laid this morning."

I frowned and protested, "I didn't!"

"Oh, I know you didn't. You don't have that 'look'. But at the same time, it's been almost a week and you're not cranky or edgy or anything."

I shrugged. "I told you: I can wait."

Dawn sighed regretfully. "You never should have told me you would. I never would have gotten my hopes up over this and you could've been happily boinking Adrienne or the Tri-Delts or anyone else while waiting for me. Paige, especially, has been looking a little anxious. Girl needs something to take the edge off."

I arched an eyebrow. "You encouraging me to have sex with Paige?"

"Well," Dawn stammered. "I'm not encouraging..."

I shook my head. "I'm waiting. I want to wait. And I'm happy to wait. You're worth it, and you're all I want right now."

"But you're YOU. You've got to be all clogged up inside."

I shrugged and smiled mischievously. "Who says I'm clogged up? This memory of mine is good for more than just memorizing text. I was happily replaying some old thoughts I had of you when we were younger."

"Oh?"

I grinned and blushed, looking away. "Nevermind."

"No, tell me. Tell me."

I glanced back at my best friend, taking in her sweet face and radiant smile. I could never dream of hiding something from her if only she asked. With a small sigh, I thought back to the morning's masturbatory session. "Morris Camp, of course, where most of our best memories are from. We were fifteen, and that last week, while we were kissing, you got all hot and just HAD to start rubbing yourself."

"Oh, THAT day," Dawn whistled.

"I remember the way you looked, completely naked and very well developed for a 15-year-old. I remember the glow of your skin, the firmness of your breasts, how you hadn't started to shave-"

"Ben!" Dawn hissed. "We're kinda out in public right now!"

I chuckled. "Anyways, you remember what happened after that?"

"'Course I remember," she blushed. "You started jerking off and you actually came on me."

"Best moment of my life up until then."

Dawn giggled and sighed. "A lot of our best moments were at camp. It really sucks that we're not going back this year. I don't know WHEN we ever will again."

"Someday," I said reassuringly. "But for now, I guess we'll just have to make new moments together. We have all the time in the world."

She glanced at me out of the corners of her eyes, looking at me with longing. "You really mean that, don't you."

I smiled warmly. "Of course I do. I told you, at Robin's Swinger's Party, that if we ever started a relationship again, it would have to be the kind that lasts forever. I won't ever lose you again."

Dawn came to an abrupt halt in the middle of the path, jerking me to a stop since she was still holding onto my arm. And as I swung around, she reached up with one hand behind my ear and pulled me to her for a patented volcanic kiss that sent shockwaves down to my toes.

Almost as suddenly as she'd kissed me, Dawn let me go. And from just inches in front of my face, she stared at me wild-eyed and panting softly. "Damn you. Between the memory at camp and telling me that, you really know how to get my motor running."

"I'd be happy to take care of it for you," I said softly.

For a second, I thought she might take me up on that. But just as suddenly, she sighed and looked away. "Not yet, Ben. Not yet."

"Okay," I replied simply. "I've got a lot of old memories to keep me company. And I'll wait for you forever if I have to."

APRIL 29, 2004, SOPHOMORE YEAR

"Watch your hands, Mister."

Reflexively, I jerked my hands away from Dawn's ribcage, only now becoming fully aware that my palms had been sliding up her torso, my thumbs and forefingers coming dangerously close to the undersides of her breasts while she sat in my lap.

"Sorry, sorry," I muttered. "See what happens when you don't let me type? This was all going faster when you just dictated and I did the typing."

"Well you don't punctuate the same as me," Dawn complained. "Weren't you taught to put two spaces after a period every sentence?"

"No. Why would I?" I craned my head around her shoulder to look at the monitor and check out Dawn's style of writing. "Just seems a waste of space."

She sighed and then shifted her ass on my lap, rubbing her fiiine butt against the semi-growing bulge in my shorts. "Maybe you should move back to the bed."

A different idea of "bed" popped into my head, and I moaned softly. How could I NOT think of sex when the most beautiful girl in the world was sitting in my lap, and when I hadn't had sex in nearly two weeks. It had been an absolute ETERNITY for me.

I agreed with Dawn. If I was going to stick to my promise to wait for her, separating myself from temptation was probably a good idea. But with her warm body right in my grasp, I couldn't help but hug her from behind and grind myself lightly into her buttcheeks. "But are you SURE you want me to go away?"

There was a flutter in Dawn's voice as she sighed. Turning back to face me, I caught a flash of arousal in her eyes. But a second later she turned away again and said, "I'm sure."

With that, she stood up and I extricated myself from the desk chair we'd been sharing. Without a backwards glance I went over to her bed and flopped onto it face-down, grabbing my own study materials.

I could wait. I was horny as all hell. But I could wait.

MAY 1, 2004, SOPHOMORE YEAR

"Dammit! How long is it going to take for Dawn to pull her head out of her ass and take you back?" Adrienne seethed quietly.

"Hey, hey. Relax," I soothed while rubbing her shoulders. I was sitting on the couch while Adrienne sat on the floor in front of me, her head bowed forward while I did my best to work all the kinks out of her neck.

"Can't relax," Adrienne growled. "As much as I love your massages, Tiger, it's a full body massage I really want, outside AND inside."

"What?" Dayna chirped from across the coffee table on the other couch. "I didn't take care of you enough this morning?"

"Love you, D, but even your strap-on isn't the same as having a living, panting man heaving himself over you," Adrienne complained.

"Don't I know it," Dayna sighed dreamily. "Of course, you know Kevin would nail you in a heartbeat if you ever wanted. He gets sooo hot when I tell him about our little trysts."

"Never gonna happen," Adrienne shook her head. "Tell him all you want, but there's only one dick in this world for me and it's right behind me. If ONLY I can get Dawn to set it free."

"What's to say she's going to set it free even after they finally get back together?" Paige spoke up. "Ben's been very serious about this 'only want Dawn' thing."

Adrienne sighed and smiled at the petite redhead. "Because it's Ben. And it's Dawn. Once they get themselves figured out, you know Dawn's gonna share with us. Even you."

Paige tittered excitedly at that.

"Besides, Ben would never let us go completely unsatisfied, would you, Tiger?" She reached back and patted my hand.

I just smiled and patted back. "That'll be up to Dawn."

"I'm not worried," Adrienne sighed. "I'm just so stressed."

"Why is that, anyways?" Brandi spoke up. "You suddenly realized you'd forgotten some major assignment that's due on Monday?"

"No, no. Nothing like that," Adrienne sighed. "Something personal."

"So personal you can't share?" Paige asked curiously.

"No, of course not," Adrienne shook her head and then moaned when I hit a particularly good nerve. She closed her eyes and took another moment to enjoy the sensation before rolling her head around a bit and then opening her eyes again. "Guess it's not 'personal'; it's more 'professional'. But I don't really want to say anything else until I've got a better handle on what's going on."

"Professional? You're not in any trouble, are you?" Dayna piped up, big sisterly concern on her face.

"No, of course not. Quite the opposite. But I haven't decided yet. Can we just drop it?"

"Sure" "Sure" the girls shrugged. But I knew there'd be some gossiping later on. They were girls after all.

"What about you, Ben?" Paige asked. "You've gone two weeks without sex now. Aren't YOU stressed?"

I sighed. I WAS feeling rather tense, and HAD been getting even more tense with every passing day. But I'd manage. For Dawn, I'd manage. Besides, I still had a lot of memories to keep me company. "I'm fine."

"Sure you wouldn't like a little blowjob to take the edge off?"

"PAIGE," I growled.

"Oh, poo."

MAY 6, 2004, SOPHOMORE YEAR

The bathroom door closed, shutting Dawn away. And from the couch across from me, Gwen actually threw her pen against my chest.

"Hey!" I squawked in surprise.

"You are SUCH a moron," Gwen sighed.

"What?"

"You never should have promised Dawn you'd wait for her."

"What? Why not?"

"Because..." Gwen rolled her eyes. "If you hadn't, she'd have already gotten back together with you by now."

"What?"

Robin nodded. "She told us this morning. Don't mistake us, she's happy you did. But she said flat out that if it wasn't for your promise to wait, she probably would have caved like last weekend after the two of you went for that walk together up Grizzly Peak. Girl said she's hornier than a mutated goat."

"Huh?"

Gwen sighed and leaned forward. "Dawn's scared. I think she's over Ryan and she wants to be with you again. She's totally in love with you and she always has been. But she's really, really scared. She keeps talking some crap about how she's a horrible person who doesn't deserve you. And she knows that if you two ever break up again, the relationship might never recover. So she's being really cautious about whether she really wants to make this leap beyond friendship."

"It's getting annoying listening to her waffle every other day," Robin complained. "I say she just goes for it already."

"And she would have, if not for this little 'test'." Gwen looked at me seriously. "She almost WANTS you to screw up and fuck somebody just so she can say 'I told you so' and then put you guys getting back together on hold."

"So what? She's just going to wait until I lose control and nail somebody?"

Gwen shrugged and gave me a sharp look. "I don't know. Are you?" Unspoken were the words, 'We KNOW what you're capable of.'

I blushed and looked away. "No. I'll wait for her forever if I have to. She's too important to me to screw this up."

Both girls softened their looks and actually smiled at me. "We thought so. You want our advice?" Gwen asked. "Just go for her. Next time you get a chance, seduce the hell out of her. She'll let you. She WANTS to. She's been going without sex just as long as you have. Push her just a little bit, and she's yours. You can move on from there."

The toilet flushed behind the bathroom door and the girls quickly backed into their seats, putting themselves in casual studying positions once again.

I'll admit, their advice was something to think about.

MAY 7, 2004, SOPHOMORE YEAR

"Here?" Dawn arched an eyebrow at me as we pulled outside the romantic French restaurant. I had Adrienne's Mustang for tonight's non-date.

"What? Don't feel like French food?"

Dawn frowned and looked over at me. And in a quiet voice, she said, "Ben, don't push me."

Well, there went THAT idea. I HAD planned on pushing just a little. Nothing overt. Since we were both single, Dawn agreed to get dinner with me on a Friday night. I figured taking her to a romantic place would set the mood. We'd talk and chat like normal, but I'd remind her how much I loved her along the way. Afterwards, we'd return to her empty apartment, pop a sappy DVD into the TV, and cuddle. I'd initiate some light petting. Maybe some subtle making out. And then I'd see where things took us.

But the instant the words left her mouth, I scrapped all those plans. I'd never been the kind of guy to push a girl any further than they wanted, and I wasn't about to start with Dawn.

Dinner became Baja Fresh takeout.

The DVD became Pirates of the Caribbean.

And while we cuddled, no petting or making out occurred.

Later that night, I called up memories of the out-of-control orgy at camp when I nailed Dawn, Adrienne, DJ, and Felicia all at the same time. But three tissues later, I still wasn't satisfied.

How long would she make me wait?

MAY 14, 2004, SOPHOMORE YEAR

Dawn and I walked into the house together. Adrienne was in the living room and she said brightly, "Hey, guys! Oh, Dawn! I wanted to show you this outfit I just got!"

Quickly, the statuesque blonde grabbed Dawn's hand and practically dragged her into the bedroom, scurrying like a little girl. Chuckling to myself, I just went into my own room, unshouldered my pack, and started pulling out my keys, wallet, and cell phone to drop onto the dresser. I'd even started pulling off my shoes before I realized my room was already occupied.

"Venez à moi, mon ami..." Monique St. Claire purred, crooking a finger at me. The statuesque French babe reclined back against my pillows, clad in an eye- popping set of lingerie. Her curly bottle-blonde hair fell to her shoulders over a lacy red bra that did much to lift and present her massive tits for my viewing pleasure. Red garters and stockings covered her long legs, ending in fuck-me red heels. Humming, she slid two fingers into the matching lace panties, which were transparent enough to let me see the dark pubic hairs of her trimmed bush.

"Uh, Monique?" I arched an eyebrow in question while my eyeballs ogled her body. "What are you doing here?"

"Zhat should be obvious, no?" the older girl replied sweetly in her cute accent. She sat up and knelt on top of the mattress, hunching forward to push her cleavage out. "I have just fineeshed my very last class ever and I want to celebrate. I think you can help me, no?"

I blinked rapidly before replying, "No." I shook my head. "No."

Monique's face fell and she started pouting, with big cocksucking lips and obvious heat in her eyes. "And why 'no'? You are single. I am single. And we have played zis game before."

Reaching down, Monique opened the front clasp to her bra, spilling out her big Double-D tits capped with pale pink nipples. Still with the straps around her shoulders, she cupped the massive melons in her hands and raised one up, taking a long lick at her own nipple.

Yeah, my shorts were tight. And I found that I was shivering so hard my eyesight was getting shaky. Four weeks already. I hadn't gotten laid in four weeks.

"Come on, Ben. I would very much like to feel you gripping my tits, squeezing them and pinching while you drive that beeg cock up my ass."

Ah, HELL.

I am a sexual creature.

Before I realized it, I'd taken two steps toward the bed. But that was as far as I got before coming to a dead stop and clenching my eyes shut, forcing myself to remove the memory of Monique holding her tits out for me. Gritting my teeth, I fought to turn myself against the invisible force directing me to jump onto the bed and tear Monique's lingerie away before sinking my dick into her willing body.

Even though there was nothing physically holding me, I found myself straining so hard that my muscles were tense and actual tears rolled down my cheeks from the exertion. But at last I broke free of whatever hold my sexual desire had on me as I stumbled two steps back. "I can't, Monique," I gasped, feeling out of breath. "I can't."

Monique pouted. "Sure you can." She got up onto her knees and crawled forward along the bed, parking herself at the edge. "Perhaps I should start first. Let me suck on your cock and swallow your load to get us started. Zhen you can eat my pussy and make me scream in passionate ecstasy before you mount my body and have your way wis me."

"Monique, no!"

She sighed. "Adrienne said you might need zome convincing." With that, Monique shrugged out of the bra and stepped off the bed, stalking toward me purposefully.

But Monique's first word stuck in my head: Adrienne. What did Adrienne have to do with this? Adrienne had said I would need some convincing? That meant that Adrienne had put Monique up to ... knowing full well that I... "ADRIENNE!" I bellowed in shock, immediately turning and marching out the open doorway over to the other bedroom.

Without warning I burst through the unlocked door into Adrienne's bedroom, ready to spew hellfire before I came to a dead stop at the sight of a half-naked Dawn.

Indeed, my Dawn was topless, wearing just her jeans as she clamped her arms over her bare breasts. Technically, she didn't need to. Adrienne was standing right behind Dawn, her own hands covering Dawn's tits as she palmed them caressingly. Adrienne also lifted her lips away from Dawn's neck, a smug little grin on her face.

"The hell?" I stammered.

"Ohmigod," Dawn stammered. Then she quickly broke herself free of Adrienne, darting over to her bra and shirt which were on top of the bed. And while she was frantically trying to put her clothes back on, a topless Monique, wearing nothing but her garter, panties, stockings, and heels, wandered in the door.

Dawn looked at her, then at me, and gasped, "Ohmigod!" Without another word, my best friend flew right past me, past Monique, and then out the front door.

Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit! SHIT!

Whirling back to Adrienne, I clapped both of my hands on top of my head and gasped, "What the fuck did you DO?"

Fully-dressed, the stunningly gorgeous blonde just flipped her hair back and smirked at me, looking anything but apologetic. "Making something happen, like I always do."

"WHAT?"

"Trust me, Ben."

"Trust you? Trust you? The last time I trusted you I ended up with an extra girlfriend to keep me occupied while you left me for Grace!"

Adrienne frowned. "This is different."

"Different? How?"

Adrienne sighed and folded her arms. Then she turned to look past me at Monique, now with an apologetic expression on her face. "I'm sorry, cherie. This didn't quite work out like I may have expected."

Monique just glanced at me and then out the door where Dawn had fled. "Is something going on between them that I don't know about?" The accent was severely toned down.

Adrienne sighed. "Apparently. I'm sorry."

Monique shrugged. "It's okay." And then the busty French bombshell sidled up to me, completely unselfconscious that she was still topless with her big tits jiggling. After looking at me carefully, she reached a hand up to my face and smiled. "You're in love, aren't you?" she asked sweetly.

I blinked and nodded.

"I understand." And then grabbing my head, Monique pecked me on both cheeks before stepping back. Crossing her arms across her torso, which inadvertently pushed her tits together and up, making them even more enticing, she sighed and said, "I would have liked to spend one last time with you before I leave here. But if it doesn't happen, that's okay."

"You sure?" Adrienne asked. "I feel like I owe something to you now."

Monique shook her head. "No, it's okay. Kerri and Erica are throwing a little party tonight at their place. There will be some cool guys; and of course the girls. I'm sure I'll be fine." And with a last smile, Monique went out of the room to fetch her clothes.

Adrienne followed her to the door and then closed it behind her, only then turning back to me with a sly little grin on her face.

I blinked in shock at the grin. My initial anger had started to fade as I felt bad for leaving Monique high and dry. But as I realized that this was all part of some manipulative plan of Adrienne's, the anger was coming back. "Adrienne, what the fuck are you doing?" I asked quietly, but menacingly.

With a smug expression on her face, Adrienne leveled her gaze at me and stated, "Kicking you and Dawn in your respective butts."

I shook my head in disbelief. "You set me up with Monique? You tried to seduce Dawn? Why?"

Adrienne shrugged as she returned back to her bed, dropping onto it and leaning back on her arms. "Only two things could have possibly happened. One, you caved to your libido and nailed Monique, in which case you ended this 'waiting' thing once and for all and Monique got a nice celebratory fuck; or two, you didn't."

"Well, I didn't."

Adrienne smiled. "No, you didn't. Outside of me or Dawn, I figured Monique would be your most tempting bait. She's tall. She's blonde. She's got big boobs. And she LOVES the way you fuck. Maybe Kerri/Julie as a pair might have been more enticing, but both of them have boyfriends and it was easier to set Monique up."

"Why set me up in the first place?"

"Well like I said, there were only two possible outcomes. If you were really serious about Dawn, you wouldn't cave to Monique. And you didn't. So congrats, there."

"I COULD have!" I growled, quite angry with Adrienne. "And it would have ruined everything!"

"Maybe," Adrienne shrugged. "But it would have brought this whole standoff between you and Dawn to a halt. She'd realize you weren't ready yet, you'd stay friends, and that would be it. OR, maybe she wouldn't have gotten upset at you. Remember, I was ten seconds away from seducing HER. You cave, she caves; it's all the same. Maybe then you two would've gotten over your hang-ups and realized you're making this harder than it needs to be."

I shook my head. "Dawn might've never forgiven me for banging Monique, not even if she slept with you."

"Of course she would. She's your Dawn," Adrienne said matter-of-factly. "It's a moot point. You didn't cave. And you interrupted us before she could."

"And she's STILL mad at me."

Adrienne rolled her eyes. "Dawn's not mad. She's confused. Give her a little bit and she'll realize that not only was she caving to me, but that you DIDN'T sleep with Monique. You didn't have the time and Monique still had her clothes on. Well, most of them. I talked to Gwen and Robin, too. Dawn's been waiting for you to fail, and now that you've been tested and DIDN'T fail, I'm hoping she'll wake up and realize just how committed you are to her."

I sighed and folded my arms, frowning grumpily. I couldn't find a hole in Adrienne's current logic, but things might've turned out differently and her meddling could have seriously fucked things up. I scowled and glared at her menacingly.

Adrienne rolled her eyes. "Don't look at me like that. Get off your ass and go over there."

"Huh?"

"Go to Dawn. Get this worked out. Tell her how much you love her and how much you want to be with her. AGAIN, if you have to. Because right now, I think she's ready to listen."

Still slightly annoyed at Adrienne, I nevertheless agreed that I needed to see Dawn right away, talk to her, and get everything worked out before any misunderstandings cropped up over this. Shaking my head, I turned and went to the door.

"Hey, Tiger," Adrienne called after me, making me stop just as I opened the door.

I looked back and arched an eyebrow.

"If things work out, please remind Dawn that I'm desperately horny and really, really need your cock."

"Ben?" Dawn called through the door, apparently checking me out through the peephole.

"Yeah, it's me."

"What are you doing here?"

"I want to talk to you."

"Maybe you shouldn't."

"Why not?"

"Because..." Her voice trailed off.

"Because what?"

She was quiet for a few moments before mumbling, "Go away, Ben."

"Why?"

"Please? Go away..."

"I'm not going away, dammit!" I pounded on the door. "Dawn! Let me in!"

"Ben..."

"DAWN!" I pounded a few more times.

Everything went silent. The seconds ticked past. And just when I was about to start pounding on the door again, I heard the shucking sound of the lock.

The door didn't open, so after another second I twisted the handle myself and gingerly eased the door inwards. Dawn was already walking away from me, heading into her bedroom. Quickly, I moved inside, closed and locked the door, and then followed her into the bedroom.

I found her stomach-down on top of the bed, her face in her arms as she cried. Quickly settling next to her, I gently brushed her hair back from her face and tenderly ran my fingers along her cheek. "Dawn," I said softly, soothingly. "What's wrong?"

"I'm sorry..."

"Sorry for what?"

"Sorry for everything!" she whimpered and put her face down, sobbing even harder. "I'm sorry for keeping you waiting. I'm sorry for Adrienne. I'm sorry for Ryan. I'm sorry for everything! I've been so stupid and selfish," she blubbered.

"What do you mean?"

She looked up at me, her eyes red-rimmed. "Look at me. Look at who I've been for the past four weeks ... Look at who I've been for the past two years. I'm a self-centered bitch!"

"What are you talking about?"

"I'm a self-centered bitch!" she repeated. "Eveything I've done, I've done for ME. I was scared of getting into a new relationship. But rather than talk about it with you, I just buried my head in the sand and waited... hoped ... you would fuck it up! To get ME off the hook!"

"Being scared is understandable."

Dawn shook her head. "This whole time, I wanted my cake and to eat it too. I couldn't be with you? Okay, I'm going to string along Ryan, a great guy ... I'll tell him I love him and let him believe I'll move away with him when deep down, I always knew I didn't want to be with him forever. I didn't want to be lonely. So I had you during the day, my Ben, to talk to and to be with ... and I had him to keep me company at night. Don't you see? I'm a user. I HURT the man I claimed to love. And somehow ... someway ... I just KNOW I'm going to poison our relationship, too. I want too much. I want what's best for me, no matter who I hurt in the process."

"Dawn-Dawn-Dawn..." I held her shoulder firmly, shaking her lightly, just enough to get her attention. And then staring straight into her eyes, I said warmly, "You're allowed to be self-centered."

"What?"

Still holding her gaze, I nodded encouragingly. "Everyone is self-centered. Everyone is looking out for their own self-interest. Otherwise, what's the point of living? You can't help anyone else if your own life is in the toilet. Dawn's gotta take care of Dawn. You can't live your life to make someone else happy, you've got to live to make YOURSELF happy."

"You don't." Dawn furrowed her eyebrows. "You're Mr. White Knight, always off to rescue someone. Adrienne loses her family? Ben takes her in. Paige gets disowned by hers? Ben spends all his time comforting her and driving her to prenatal visits. It's what you DO."

"To make ME happy. Yeah, I'd like to think my actions improve the lives of others. But come on, I'm the most self-centered guy I know. I do those things to keep the people I care about close to me. If I do these things, then THEY will come do nice things for ME. That's my goal. Heck, even with sex, I work so hard to give girls the greatest sexual experiences of their lives so that they keep coming BACK and I get laid even more! Totally self-centered!"

"Then WHY be in a relationship? Why devote so much of yourself to someone else?"

I turned my hand and caressed her cheek. "And it just so happens that sometimes, making someone else happy is the best way to make yourself happy. And when two people find a way to do that together, THAT'S a relationship. Because being in love, feeling that warmth, is the greatest feeling in the world. I want that ... for me."

Dawn just blinked, and I shifted forward to bring my other hand up, cupping her face in both of my hands. "And because I'm a self-centered person, and I want what's best for me, I'm going to do whatever it takes to get you back. I know that being with you, loving you, doing everything I can to make you happy, would make me feel better than if I was with anyone else. So ultimately, loving YOU is the best thing for ME. Cuz ... y'know ... I'm selfish like that." I grinned.

Dawn managed a smile, but a second later she bit her lip and frowned. She sobbed some more and turned her face away from me. "But maybe we shouldn't be together. I don't deserve you."

I sighed. "Dawn, you're being ridiculous."

"No..." she shook her head. "You say you're finally ready to be with me. Well maybe I'm not ready to be with you!"

"Why not?"

"Because! Clearly, you're all I ever wanted. I've been waiting YEARS for this. I strung along RYAN for years over this. And when the chance finally came, I hesitated. I got cold feet. I got scared. It wasn't supposed to be like this between us! It wasn't supposed to be this hard! You and me were supposed to fit together so naturally!"

"We do," I said reassuringly, turning my hand to start stroking her spine as if I were giving her a back massage.

"Then WHY did I hesitate?"

"Like you said, you were scared. Though I'm not exactly sure of what. I've never been very frightening to you."

"I'm not scared of you, Ben. I'm scared of losing you. I couldn't take it again. I don't know ... I still think that somehow I'm going to poison our relationship. Or you'll do something stupid to make me hate you. I don't know! What if we're not ready for this? Maybe you were right. As friends, we can be eternal. No risking a relationship."

"And no reward," I countered. "Yeah, there are risks. There always are. But if we don't risk it, we'll never be as happy as we could be. I don't know if this is destiny or some fantasy cooked up by our parents to have shared grandchildren or something. What I do know is that I love you, that I've always loved you, and that you've always loved me. I think that what we have together is strong enough that we'll be able to work through our problems as they come up. I think we just need to TRY. Because to waste our lives being just friends would mean the both of us were missing out on something truly special."

Dawn shook her head and looked at me through bleary eyes. "I don't deserve you. I'm not the perfect Dawn you think I am. I'm just a 19-year-old girl."

"Of course you are."

She shook her head again. "I was ready to commit to Ryan."

"Like I was any less ready to commit to Adrienne? I gave her a promise ring, remember?"

"And you weren't ready to be mine after she broke up with you," Dawn pointed out. "Just like I'm not ready to be yours yet."

"But you belong with me. If you need to take a little more time to realize that, so be it."

"Took you almost a whole year."

"I'm a slow learner," I deadpanned. "Besides, this is different. Your breakup with Ryan wasn't the same as with me and Adrienne."

Dawn chewed on that for a little bit, staring off at nothing. But after a moment, she frowned and fidgeted with her hands. "You didn't let Monique seduce you, did you?"

I rolled my eyes. "No."

Dawn quivered and bit her lip. "Then I'm not as good a person as you; not as faithful. You've kept to your word of waiting for me, but I'd have let Adrienne seduce me."

"So?" I shrugged. "What, are we gonna pretend the thought doesn't turn me on?"

"Don't you see? I wasn't going to wait for you!"

I smirked and shook my head. "And I never asked you to! Yeah, I promised I'd wait for you, but I never bound you to the same. Look, if you're still not ready to take me back but you're horny as all hell, I'm dead certain that Adrienne's also horny and I'd be happy to escort you back to my place so two of you can get jiggy with it. Just don't blame me for putting my ear to the door and listening in while I jack off."

"Ben..."

"I'm serious," I said firmly. "I want you back, and I'm willing to do whatever it takes to make that happen. If you really need more time, I'll wait. I promised I'd wait as long as it takes and I'll keep on waiting. But I won't hold you to the same."

Dawn sighed and frowned at me. "You can't wait forever. You're you. Sooner or later your dick is going to take over your thinking."

"Not this time. I'll admit, I sincerely hope you don't keep me waiting too much longer; I AM more desperately horny than I've ever felt in my life. But if it's about tests, I'll keep taking them. Send Monique after me. Send anyone you want after me. Park me in the middle of the Tri-Delt Sorority house. I swear to you I'll keep waiting. For you. Because I love you, Dawn."

A wicked gleam came into Dawn's eyes, and she couldn't help but smile. "In the middle of the Tri-Delt house? You'll really hold out?"

I gritted my teeth and sighed. What foul torture had I just invented for myself? But I took a deep breath and nodded. "For you. For my Dawn."

She went quiet again and looked away. She brought one hand up to cover her eyes, holding her temples with her thumb and middle finger. And in a plaintive voice, she whimpered, "What if we don't work out? I couldn't take it."

"Have faith in us," I said reassuringly. "We've already been through so much together and we still love each other. Even after the long separation from the time we were 10-year-olds, and after dating other people, even me dating your little sister, we've come back to each other again. Believe in us, Dawn. Not because of fate or destiny or anything our parents want for themselves. Believe in US. Believe in ME. Because I love you. Because I'm your Ben. And you're my Dawn. Forever."

Dawn didn't answer verbally. She just turned, wrapped her arms around my head, and gave me the most passionate volcanic kiss she ever had.

Dawn and I had come a long way since first exploring our sexuality back as little kids. I remembered being eleven and at camp when Dawn first started wearing a bra. That was the same summer we'd first discovered our special clearing, and in that quiet privacy, she'd stripped her top to show me the bra and then taken off the bra to show me her budding breasts. I didn't have hormones yet and didn't really pay her boobs much notice, other than to confirm that our chests looked different. She'd wanted to see my wiener and without a second thought, I'd dropped trou.

When we were fifteen, we shared our first kiss. It had taken some time to figure out how not to slobber too much, or bump into each other's noses. Looking back, I was amazed at how innocent we were at that age, given what Brooke and the twins had been doing well before reaching the big one-five.

And at sixteen I'd taken Dawn's virginity. She was already a beautiful young woman then, proudly sporting unbelievably firm 32C tits. But even as hot as I found her then, she was ravishingly gorgeous now. Her hips had filled out. Her face had matured. And of course her breasts had gotten even bigger. At sixteen, Dawn had still been amidst her adolescent transformation, still a teenager. Now, nearing 20, she was all woman. Even Adrienne had commented back during her first summer camp that Dawn was so much more beautiful than when she was sixteen.

And I beheld that beauty before me now.

Even after crying so much that her eyelids were puffy, Dawn still had the face of an angel, the most beautiful I'd ever seen, including Adrienne and Felicia and all the other gorgeous women I'd ever known. Now, as she lay back across her bed and smiled up at me, her blue eyes were crystal clear as she stared at me with loving adoration. Her fine blonde hair haloed around her head on the pillow. And a happy little smile tugged at the corners of her fine lips.

"I love you," she said softly.

"I love you, too," I replied warmly. It was cliché, I know. But it's all in the delivery. She truly meant it. I truly meant it. And that's all that mattered.

We kissed again, a simmering kiss that was building in intensity. I covered her body with my own and reached out to intertwine the fingers of both my hands in both of hers. We gripped each other and held each other and Dawn moaned into my mouth as she felt my weight pressing down on her.

Our lips didn't break apart for the next ten minutes, save for the two brief separations necessary for the removal of our shirts. We tugged at each other's clothing with practiced ease, almost as used to doing it as we were to undressing ourselves. And then before I even realized it, we were both fully naked. Dawn's big tits were crushed beneath my chest as the intensity of our kiss heated up even further, not quite boiling but just a scant few degrees below. My bare cock was pressed between our bellies while my balls were draped directly over the top of her pussy. Our skins were heating up and we both luxuriated in the feel of each other's body in such an intimate position. We were almost there.

But I didn't need to rush this. Dawn and I had sex about a month ago, on two consecutive nights. The first night was when Ryan locked us in, and we'd spent the ensuing hours finally giving into our desires after so many close calls over the previous two years. That night had been almost entirely about relief and enjoying the moment, unsure of whether we might get back together when the sun came up.

The second night I'd attacked her, unable to restrain myself when I realized that I hadn't lost her, that she couldn't commit to Ryan because she still loved me too much. She and I just HAD to get to the lovemaking before we thought too much about it, before all the myriad complications of our relationships got in the way.

So those two parts were already done and taken care of. Yes, I was excruciatingly horny after not having any sex, not even a blowjob, for the last month. But I didn't feel a sense of desperate urgency. I'd already had the "give- into-my-lust-for-Dawn" fuck. I'd already had the "show-Dawn-I-want-her-back- and-that-I-surrender-to-her" fuck. All that was left was the "seal-our-relationship- and-be-together-forever" lovemaking, and for that, I REALLY wanted to make it right.

So despite feeling the moisture of her pussy beneath my crotch, despite the desire in her eyes, and despite the way she rolled her hips up invitingly, I took my time.

I kissed my way down the ravishingly beautiful blonde's body. I let my hands roam while my lips centered down the middle. And I played Dawn like a finely- tuned instrument. Years... years together had taught me the best spots for fondling. I didn't need any operating manuals; Dawn's likes and dislikes were burned into my brain. And by the time I got down between her thighs and took my first lick, Dawn's pussy was extremely soaking wet.

Already gasping like a racehorse, Dawn tensed up and grabbed at my hair. "Please, Ben. I can't wait any longer. Get up here and FUCK me!"

"Patience," I said softly. "It will be worth it."

Dawn's legs elevated over my shoulders and onto my back while I dove in to feast on her swamped pussy. Her labia were spread wide on their own and glistening hot pink in the room's lights. Her clit had long-ago emerged from its hood, beckoning for my attention. When I'd first done this to Dawn, I had been but a novice. Now, I grinned as I started thinking of all the considerable skills I'd learned since then. And I put those skills to use.

Strangely enough, I hadn't gotten much practice at eating pussy lately. The simple fact was that many of my recent sexual encounters had been with multiple partners, whether with Adrienne and Brooke over Winter Break or playing around with several Tri-Delts or Jillian and Rebecca at Carter's party. And most of the rug-munching had been girl-on-girl. Even my one-on-one times with Adrienne and my lone steady girlfriend Cadence had mostly revolved around shoving my cock into their bodies. Adrienne had modeling friends for cunt-lapping and Cadence just wasn't into cunnilingus as much as other, more kinky activities.

But lack of practice didn't mean lack of ability. I promised myself that from this day forward, I would start practicing my pussy-eating skills on a daily basis. I assumed Dawn wouldn't mind being my rehearsal dummy.

She certainly seemed to be enjoying it right now. Once, she jerked so hard in orgasm that she actually pulled some of my hairs out of my scalp. Another time, while my fingertip was teasing her anus, she came so hard that her legs went totally limp and I thought I'd accidentally made her pass out. And the third time she came, her thighs clamped onto my ears and pinned my nose into her crotch for almost a full two minutes. I might actually have suffocated to death if I hadn't eventually managed to pry her legs apart long enough to take one deep breath before she clamped back down.

Each orgasm took the edge off of Dawn's raw physical desire. Twice more, she had pleaded for me to stop eating and to get up there and fuck her. But after that last orgasm, her entire body relaxed and she simply raised her arms, whimpering, "Please, Ben. Just come and be with me."

Only then did I move up her body, take her in my arms, and nudge my cockhead into her folds.

"Ohhh ... Bennn..." Dawn crooned as I began to stretch her entrance. Her legs remained parted to the sides, unresisting as I sank into her slowly. She was tight after having gone celibate for the past month, but with so much lubrication, I was able to smoothly glide into her until we were fully joined.

"Ohhh ... Bennn..." Dawn panted. Her chest was heaving up and down, pushing her tits into me while she weakly held my arms. She seemed completely without energy, her body in a state of total, blissful relaxation, save for a fire in her brilliant blue eyes.

"is this really happening?" she asked softly. "Do I really get to have you again?"

"It's real," I replied just as softly. "I'm yours, forever, if you'll have me."

"Forever, Ben. Forever," she breathed and only now moved her limbs, hooking her ankles around mine and tugging me even deeper. I pressed Dawn into the mattress a half-inch as she pulled on me. Then I slowly retracted back while turning my face into her neck. Pumping slowly, I nibbled on her sensitive skin, moving up to her cheek and ears before she turned her face to me and met me in a fresh kiss of passion.

"Love me, Ben..." she pleaded, tightening her arms around my back and clutching me against her chest while I continued pumping in and out of her. "Love me..."

"I'm loving you, Dawn," I grunted with my thrusting, concentrating on my prick pistoning in and out of her body. Her tunnel cinched around my rod, squeezing and caressing, sending waves of pleasure into my brain. She felt so perfect. "I'm loving you..."

She crooned happily, and tears began forming at the corners of her eyes. There was something she wanted in my responses, a tone of meaning, and apparently she was getting it from me. "Love me, Ben! Love me!"

"I love you, Dawn!" I answered with my heart, dipping my face down to kiss her lips. "I love you!"

"Love me always, Ben!" she pleaded. "Promise me!"

"Always, my Dawn," I sighed, staring into her eyes as my hips sped up their thrusting, in and out of her body with relentless force. "Always. I'll love you the way you always wanted, the way you deserved before, the way we were always meant to be. I love you."

"Oh, gawd!" Dawn threw her head back and gasped. Out of nowhere, Dawn's entire body shuddered beneath me as she triggered an orgasm. "Love me, Ben!" she screamed.

"I love you!" I bellowed as I sped up as well. I felt the pulsing rhythms of Dawn's climax inside her body, her pussy muscles spasming and yet seeming to squeeze me purposefully at the same time. From her entrance to her womb, the vaginal pressure milked my cock from base to tip, drawing my sperm out of me. And I found myself thrusting uncontrollably as my own orgasm built inside me with imminent need.

"I love you!"

"Love me, Ben! Cum in me!" she cried, squeezing my neck and wrapping her legs even tighter around my waist. "CUM IN ME!"

"Oh, Dawn!" I bellowed. "DAWN!" I yelled again. I felt the burst of pleasure inside me. And then a powerful jet of spunk raced up my shaft to explode out into her sucking body.

"Yes, Ben! CUM! CUM!" she screamed as a second orgasm tripped over her. The pussy ripples started again, milking me from entrance to womb once again, drawing shot after shot out of me.

"UNNGHHH!" I grunted as my cock fired and fired and fired again, pouring out rivers of cum from my body. I hadn't had sex in a month and for someone like me, that meant I'd stored up a LOT of sperm. And with absolutely indescribable relief, my balls continued to evacuate their contents as I continued spurting my load into the depths of Dawn's body.

"YES! YES! FILL ME!" Dawn shrieked at the top of her lungs, her mouth gaping wide as she continued screaming. "FILL ME!"

I did. I more than filled her. My own mouth was gaping wide as the pleasure assaulted my brain. For what felt like hours, I felt the semen racing up my shaft and flying out of my body to meld with hers. Over and over again I spurted, hosing down Dawn's innards with my creamy load, until her vaginal cavity overflowed and mingled cum began to leak out around our joining.

Together, we came.

Together, we exploded in ecstasy.

Together ... the way it always should have been.

MAY 15, 2004, SOPHOMORE YEAR

The clock read 8:23am when my eyes fluttered open. I didn't need to move to see the digital readout; it was in my line of sight just past Dawn's right ear. My arms instinctively tightened as the tingling sensation of awareness spread throughout my body, and I realized that not only was my morning wood pressed into Dawn's naked asscrack, but I was also cupping a very round, very firm breast with absolutely nothing between her skin and mine.

Reflexively, my hand squeezed the boob and Dawn moaned lightly. My mind was a blank slate. I'd been so exhausted that I slept deeply and soundly through the night, a dreamless sleep that was entirely about recovery. I didn't know where I was or why. But I knew I was holding Dawn — my Dawn — in my arms; and nothing else mattered.

I continued rubbing Dawn's breast until I heard the barely noticeable change in her breathing. I stopped rubbing just then, but Dawn began taking longer and deeper breaths and presently she began turning her head towards me. And as the morning light shone down brilliantly on her angelic face, my stunningly beautiful soulmate lit up in a wide smile and said happily, "Hi, Ben!"

"Hi..." I smiled happily and squeezed her a little tighter, my hand idly rubbing her breast as if it were the most natural thing in the world. I dipped my face toward hers, puckering my lips as she closed her eyes and moved in to meet me.

And we came together for the sweetest kiss in the world.

I intended to get more of these kisses every day. Nothing could stop us or separate us anymore. Dawn ... and I ... were together again.

Of course, mornings being mornings for me, the sweet kiss started simmering up. I imagined "volcanic" would be only seconds away. After all, I AM a sexual creature. But as I rolled Dawn onto her back and moved myself over her, she giggled and then reached a hand to the middle of my chest to stop me. "Nuh-uh."

My face fell and my eyebrows canted to the sides in disappointment. "Huh?"

Dawn giggled and shook her head, an impish smile on her face. "Get dressed."

"Get dressed?" I looked at my soulmate agog. Dressed? I wanted to make love to her. Right now!

"Trust me," Dawn giggled again.

My eyes went WIDE and I looked at her in annoyance. Of all the fucking things to say to a guy when he puts his heart on the line and...

Dawn was arching an eyebrow at me, a tease on her face.

I sighed immediately. No way could I feel annoyed at Dawn, not on a morning like this. I smiled and nodded. Then I turned and started hunting around for my clothes.

We got dressed pretty quickly. I knew Dawn had something specifically in mind since she didn't bother to mess with makeup, simply throwing on baggy sweats and tying her hair back in a ponytail. And while I was still perplexed, I let my gorgeous girlfriend grab my elbow and pull me out of the apartment.

Minutes later, we walked up to my house and I let us in the front door. I was still a bit confused, but my confusion started turning into hope as Dawn marched me right up to Adrienne's bedroom door and knocked firmly. I looked at Dawn for confirmation, the smile on her face and the way she felt to me through our mystical connection all the answer I needed.

"Who is it?" Adrienne called groggily a minute later.

Without answering, Dawn opened the door and led me inside. It took a second for our eyes to get adjusted to the dimness, but soon enough I was able to see Adrienne sitting up in bed, the blankets around her waist, and a rather sexy negligee hanging off the ends of her pendulous breasts. To my left on the day bed, Paige was similarly waking, rubbing her eyes as she picked her head off the pillow in surprise.

Adrienne was the first to react, her gaze trailing from Dawn's face and down the other girl's arm until she saw Dawn's and my hands clasped together. After another few seconds, Adrienne flicked her eyes up to Dawn's and said warmly, "I'm happy for you."

"Thank you," Dawn blushed demurely. Then she looked up and said, "Now let me REALLY thank you." And with that, Dawn jerked me in front of her and then gave me a healthy shove forward, sending me sprawling across Adrienne's bed.

Quickly, I turned around to a seated position and looked back at Dawn. "You serious?"

Dawn nodded with a big smile. "Uh-huh." Then she glanced over to the daybed and crooked a finger to Paige, pointing back over to me. "You too, Red."

Adrienne purred into my ear as her arms circled around my shoulders from behind. Paige let out a squeal of delight and promptly vaulted off her bed and then bounced into my lap. And standing in front of me, Dawn just smiled while reaching down to pull the sweater over her head, revealing that she was completely naked underneath.

It was good to be me.

"So everything's back to normal?" Brandi leaned back against the couch, a pint of Haagen-Dazs Mocha Almond Fudge in her hands. My big sister kept herself in great shape and rarely indulged in such sweet treats; but if there was a time to just say "fuck it" and enjoy oneself, the last week before graduating college made perfect sense, even if it wasn't even noon yet.

I smirked and sank down onto the opposite couch, kicking my feet up onto the coffee table. I'd just said goodbye to Dawn at the door while she and Adrienne headed back to her apartment to change her clothes and pack an overnight bag. Even though I'd offered to stay with her at her apartment, Dawn didn't want to spend any more time alone in the place she'd shared with Ryan. Instead, she had every intention of spending what remained of the semester at this house with her friends and family, saying that it felt like coming home.

Arching an eyebrow at my sister, I said, "Define 'normal'."

"Are you and Dawn together again?" Brandi asked, the spoon halfway to her lips. "Are you her boyfriend? Is she your girlfriend? Are you back to the way you always should have been: soulmates destined to be together, ultimately settling down and having the family that you — and everyone else it seems — always wanted."

I chuckled and nodded. "Uh, yeah. I guess you could say that."

"And Adrienne... ?"

I shrugged. " ... Is totally behind us. She actually orchestrated the little stunt that pushed me and Dawn back together last night. Right now, Adrienne's still just my adoptive sister and good friend."

"And lover," Brandi added.

I arched an eyebrow.

"Come ON, Ben. My bedroom is just above hers. You guys woke me up this morning. ALL of you, even Paige."

I blushed and looked down, remembering just how much our voices would carry up into Brandi's bedroom. "Sorry."

"You should be. Two self-inflicted orgasms and it's still not enough. Hence the ice cream as a futile attempt at fulfillment," Brandi complained, her eyes momentarily darting to my crotch.

I started to make a flirty comment as invitation, but held my tongue at the last moment. Brandi and I weren't like that; not anymore. I'd ruined my sister's relationship with her boyfriend, putting her in this position where she had no guy with whom to seek sexual relief. And since she no longer wanted a physical relationship with me, I couldn't help her out either. Teasing her would only rub salt into the wound, and I looked down in embarrassment.

Brandi sighed. "It's not your fault, Ben."

We both knew what she was talking about. "Isn't it?"

She shook her head. "I'm not going to dwell on the past. Right now, I'm just a 22- year-old girl without a boyfriend. Most sisters never even think of using their brothers for sexual release and I'm just one of them. It's fine. Hence the ice cream."

I smirked and Brandi waved the spoon. "So how does it all work?" she asked. "You and Dawn and Adrienne and Paige and ... am I missing somebody? You've gotten around these last two years."

I chuckled and shook my head. "No, that's it. I think Adrienne and I will always have a sexual element to our relationship, and Dawn doesn't seem threatened by it. Adrienne wants to stay strictly with other girls and I'm just her cock on the side. We've become great friends, and siblings, and that's it."

"And Paige?"

I took a deep breath. "I don't know exactly. I knew she always had a crush on me, but she seems to have gotten over it. Over the past few months, she decided that I belonged with Dawn, and she's accepted that. Right now, I think she's more focused on her pregnancy and getting through that before she can really think of anything else."

"And yet she still eagerly jumped your bones this morning. I forgot how high a pitch that girl can squeal." Brandi grinned. "You didn't hurt the baby, did you?"

"No, of course not." I shook my head. "Actually, Paige kept urging me to go harder, whining that she wasn't as fragile as I might think. But I just couldn't bring myself to nail her that hard. Her belly's getting pretty big."

Brandi sighed. "You remember what I said about leading her on?"

I nodded. "I do. Paige and I have talked about it. She says she knows that anything that happens between us is purely physical."

"Saying she knows it and truly believing it are two different things."

"I'll be careful," I promised. "I care about her too much to reject her right now. Pretty soon it'll be a moot point anyways. She's moving out to stay with her Aunt and Uncle for the summer, and she's been granted a leave of absence next semester to have the baby. We may not be seeing much of each other."

Brandi nodded and dug out another scoop. For a minute, with the spoon still in her mouth, she zoned out toward the window, looking thoughtful. Then after taking a deep breath, she put the spoon into the ice cream bucket and set it on top of a coaster. And she pulled her knees up to her chest and wrapped her arms around them. "Looks like everything worked out for you in the end."

I shrugged and canted my head to the side. I started thinking of Dawn, and an uncontrollable smile crossed my face. "I can't disagree," I said while zoning out myself. Then I turned to look at Brandi and grinned. "I got her back."

Brandi smiled wanly and sighed. "I'm happy for you, little brother. Really, I am."

I read the melancholy in her tone and said, "You'll find yours someday."

Brandi bit her lip and looked ready to cry, but she nodded. And taking another deep breath, she sighed. "It's just hard sometimes. Since we Seniors don't have any finals that really matter, I've had a lot of time to just sit around and think. Here I am, about to graduate, and I feel like so much in my life isn't settled. I have no idea how this new job is going to work out. Dayna and I are moving to San Francisco, this massive city that can just swallow people whole. A lot of my friends are moving away and I don't know if I'll ever see them again. And on top of it all, everyone around me seems so settled in their romantic life. You and Dawn are back together. Dayna's more in love with Kevin than ever. And did you know Angela Chan's boyfriend proposed to her last night?"

Getting out of my seat, I circled around and sat beside my big sister, wrapping my arm around her and pulling her to the crook of my neck.

"You'll find the right man for you someday. You're smokin' hot and you've got guys coming up to you all the time; maybe guys not worthy of you — not yet — but they'll come. You only turned 22 like two months ago and you have your whole life ahead of you. You're right, you're starting a brand new job; but it's with the company you've been interning at for three years now. Dayna's still living with you, and you KNOW she's always got your back." I rubbed her arm, squeezing her tightly. "And no matter what else may ever happen between us, I'm your brother. I'll be right here for the next two years if you ever need me. And even after I've graduated and gone too, you'll know that you can ALWAYS depend on me."

Brandi smiled and rubbed her head against my neck. Then she chuckled and tilted her head up to look at me. "Hey, I'm the elder sibling. Aren't I supposed to be reassuring you that I'll always look out for you?"

I shrugged. "I'm a boy. Protecting my sisters is like a genetic instinct."

Brandi smirked and shook her head before reaching up and tousling my hair. "Every now and again I look at you and see the little brat who used to annoy the hell out of me. But you grew up, Ben. You grew up."

I smiled. Then Brandi just put her head back down on my shoulder and hugged me tight.

MAY 17, 2004, SOPHOMORE YEAR

"Mmmm-wah!" Dawn finished kissing me and then coyly said, "Byee..."

"I love you," I hummed.

"I love you, too."

"Gawd you guys are sickening," Robin drawled.

Gwen giggled and elbowed Robin in the ribs. "Hey, if YOU'D spent all of last night in Ben's bed, I'd bet you'd be just as syrupy the following morning."

"Morning, maybe," Robin sighed. "It's after lunch!"

Dawn just giggled and then stepped back from me, comfortably ignoring her friends' banter. She turned and hooked her arm through Gwen's. "Lay off her. If YOU didn't have Steven you'd be just as bitter."

Gwen sighed dreamily, thinking of her new boyfriend. "Yeah..."

Robin rolled her eyes. "Just think. This may be the first Finals Week when Ben ISN'T fucking your brains out!"

Gwen swiveled her eyes slyly over to me. "Well ... Finals aren't over yet."

Dawn cracked up and tugged Gwen away from me. "Come on. You don't want to be late." Dawn had a Monday afternoon final in the only class she didn't share with me, and so did Gwen. Robin and I were free, so I was heading back to the house while Robin would be diverting to her place along the way.

I smiled and waved to my departing girlfriend and the hot dirty-blonde on her arm. "Bye. Good luck, ladies. Have fun."

"No," Dawn flashed me an impish look over her shoulder. "YOU have fun." And then she and Gwen headed off.

Robin looked at me with eyebrows raised. "What did she mean by THAT?" She actually looked a little scared that I might club her upside the head and drag her off to my cave to have my way with her.

I chuckled and shrugged. "I dunno."

Not sure whether to be relieved or disappointed, Robin nodded and fell into step alongside me. Together, we chit-chatted until we hit Bancroft; and then we went our separate ways.

Adrienne was in the living room and smiled brightly, a naughty grin on her face. I arched my eyebrow in surprise but she merely hugged me and greeted me before turning back into the living room. Paige, perhaps feeling like she was dragging thirty extra pounds around her waist, just waved.

Nonchalantly, I just went into my own room, unshouldered my pack, and started pulling out my keys, wallet, and cell phone to drop onto the dresser. I'd even started pulling off my shoes before I realized my room was already occupied.

"Venez à moi, mon ami..." Monique St. Claire purred, crooking a finger at me. The statuesque French babe reclined back against my pillows, clad in an eye- popping set of lingerie. Her curly bottle-blonde hair fell to her shoulders over a black bra that was so sheer as to be almost entirely transparent, putting her pale pink nipples on display. Black garters and similarly-transparent panties and stockings covered her long legs, ending in four-inch stiletto heels. She reached a hand back and ran it through her hair, an inviting smile on her face.

"Uh, Monique?" I arched an eyebrow in question while my eyeballs ogled her body. "What are you doing here?"

It turned out, there was an envelope on the pillow behind her. She finished reaching through her hair, snatched it, and then flicked the hard rectangle at me like a frisbee. Reacting quickly, I trapped it between my hands and then hurried to pull out the single sheet of paper folded inside.

In Dawn's handwriting, it read:

I felt bad for the way things turned out last Friday, what with all the relationship issues we were both going through. But none of them were Monique's fault, so I'm charging you with making it up to her. I'll be stuck in my final until at least 5pm, so she gets to keep you for at least that long. I promised her you'd do your best to show our appreciation for her understanding. In short, if she's not passed out from pleasure when I get home, I'm going to be very mad at you. =)

Love, your Dawn.

In mild shock, I dropped the letter to the floor just in time to see Monique step in front of me and then grab hold of my collar with her right hand. Her eyes were on fire as she started tugging me back to the bed. And hearing movement behind me, I looked back just in time to see Adrienne's naughty grin as she closed my bedroom door, shutting me inside and alone with the scantily clad French babe.

"Venez à moi, mon ami..."

96 Transitions ll

MAY 21, 2004, SOPHOMORE YEAR

"Hey, guys. You got a minute?"

"Hmm?" I looked up from the couch in front of me. Finals were over, and as usual, my house was about to become party central. As a thank you of sorts to the graduating seniors, my crew offered to set up tonight's party and let them concentrate on saying their goodbyes.

Bert and I were moving furniture. Dawn, Gwen, Robin, and Paige were setting up elsewhere. And Adrienne was standing right in front of us, looking pensive as she repeated her question, "Got a minute?"

I glanced at Bert and we simultaneously turned to Adrienne, replying "Sure" at the exact same time. Bert and I then grinned at each other and Adrienne just giggled at our synchronized reactions. Then she turned to head for her bedroom while Bert and I followed.

Turned out, Dawn, Gwen, Robin, and Paige were already assembled in the room, looking perplexed. We all figured Adrienne had some big announcement to make, and for a brief second I panicked, thinking she was going to announce that she was pregnant or something. But no way would Adrienne tell me something like that in a public forum like this. She had something to say to all of us, and now that I thought about it, I wondered if it had something to do with the "professional" stress she'd been feeling a couple of weeks ago.

Dawn noted my momentary concern as I approached, reaching her arm up to me as I joined her in sitting on Adrienne's bed. "Relax," my girlfriend said with an otherworldly calm, and I arched an eyebrow questioningly.

"Do you know what she's going to say?" I asked.

Dawn nodded.

I frowned, feeling hurt. Adrienne had talked to Dawn, but not me?

"I didn't want to distract you during Finals," Adrienne said gently while looking straight at me. "I knew you'd take this kinda hard."

"Take what?" I asked indignantly. This was the second year in a row that Adrienne was hiding something from me during Finals Week, supposedly out of concern for my emotional stability. Last year, she was waiting to tell me she was breaking up with me and planning to separate herself from my family. What could possibly be on that level?

"It's good news, really." Adrienne took a deep breath and looked right at me, seeming sad. "The only downside is that I won't be coming back to school next year."

My eye popped wide open and my jaw dropped. "Wait, what?"

Clenching her teeth and balling her hands into fists, Adrienne struggled to take a deep breath. But she calmed herself down and looked at me apologetically. "I'm sorry, Ben, but this is too good an opportunity to pass up. I hope you'll be happy for me."

I raised my eyebrows. "Me, too. Now just what is it I'm supposed to be happy about?"

Adrienne took another deep breath. "I've been offered a full-time contract with Ford Models. One of the first gigs they're getting me is the Frederick's of Hollywood catalog."

My eyes went wide again. Over on the daybed, Gwen and Robin gasped. Bert mumbled, "Whoa..."

But Paige just looked at us in confusion and asked, "Uh, I know Frederick's does lingerie. But what does Ford have to do with it? Are you gonna be one of those hot girls standing next to all the new cars?"

Adrienne barked a short laugh, which relieved a lot of her tension. She shook her head and said, "No, Paige. Ford Models has nothing to do with cars. They're one of the top modeling agencies in the country, and it just so happens that their name is 'Ford'. And Felicia's checked out everything along the way. It's legit, and she's really proud of me. A little jealous, even."

But I was concentrating on the downside. "Full-time, huh?" I asked. "That's why you're not coming back?"

Adrienne pursed her lips. "I requested and was granted a leave of absence for a year. But honestly, if this works out, I won't be coming back. Maybe years and years from now. But this contract already is going to pay me far more than any day job I'd find sitting in a cubicle somewhere."

I didn't like the idea of Adrienne leaving. We'd gotten to a comfortable point with each other, as friends and adoptive siblings. We still had our sexual chemistry, but now without the romantic complications. We knew we could always trust each other and depend on each other, and no one ever likes to have a person like that leave.

But I couldn't be selfish. Yeah, I would miss her presence in my life and occasionally in my bed. But Adrienne deserved this, and the very last thing I wanted was to hold her back. Feeling melancholic, I nevertheless smiled up at her and said, "I'm happy for you."

The stunningly gorgeous blonde bombshell breathed a sigh of relief and smiled right back.

"I wish you'd have confided in me sooner..." I said a little more gruffly, a disapproving glare in my eyes. "But I'm happy for you."

Adrienne shrugged. "You were dealing with the 'will-I-get-her-back-or-won't-I' thing with Dawn when the offer came in."

I arched an eyebrow. "And yet Dawn apparently knows." I patted my girlfriend's arm.

"I didn't find out until a few days ago," Dawn said defensively.

"Most of my decision-making was with Brandi and Dayna," Adrienne explained. "And of course Felicia, and even Mom and Dad."

"Mom and Dad know about this?"

"Of course. You didn't think I'd make a big decision like this without talking to my parents, did you?" Adrienne smiled.

I chuckled and shook my head. Then Dawn put her hand on my arm and said, "Adrienne was going to tell you. It was my call not to distract you until after Finals were over."

I pouted, but the girls were right. I would have wanted to be told, but then I would have spent the next several days being all weird around Adrienne, constantly thinking about how little time we had left. So I just nodded my acceptance, and at that, the others started in on their congratulations.

Gwen was rather jealous, babbling about how every girl dreams of becoming a model and how Adrienne was actually living that dream. Robin was practical, reminding Adrienne to always take care of herself and not get in over her head. Paige was just happy that Adrienne was doing something she was passionate about. And Bert wanted to know if Adrienne could help him meet some of the other Frederick's models.

We all talked about details, figuring out when Adrienne was moving out of the house and that she was going to rent the second room at Felicia's apartment in San Francisco. She assured us she wouldn't be very far away, except when some gig had her traveling away from the Bay Area, perhaps to some tropical beach wearing a barely-there bikini. And during one enthusiastic hug, Adrienne whispered in my ear that she would be making regular visits back to Berkeley to get her required doses of my cock.

Ultimately, the six of us traipsed back out to the house and resumed our tasks. There was still a party to come.

"Vashe Zdorovie!" I cheered and then downed the shot of Smirnoff Vodka. I clinked glasses with Kevin Weiss, and then our respective girlfriends pulled us back.

"Pace yourself, hon. I have plans for you later," Dayna purred as she rubbed Kevin's bicep.

"Ditto." Dawn did the same to me.

"Don't suppose these plans come together, do they?" Kevin grinned at his girlfriend, pointing at her and Dawn.

Dayna rolled her eyes. "In your dreams, cowboy." And then she winked at me while shoving her boyfriend back to some other friends.

For the first time, a party over Finals Week had not gone entirely insane for me. After Dayna's Blindfold party, getting dumped by Adrienne and Paige and mindlessly fucking Gwen's lights out, and then Robin's Swingers party, I guess I was due for a relaxed, quiet night. Dawn and I spent most of our time together, drinking only a little and choosing to get high off of each other's company.

We also spent a lot of time saying goodbye to Dayna's and Brandi's friends. They were people we'd known for two years and shared many adventures with. And everyone seemed more in a bittersweet, nostalgic mood instead of an out-of- control mood. The really crazy Senior parties had already been done last weekend after classes really came to an end.

Kerri Trainor and Julie Carpenter, along with Julie's boyfriend Lloyd, stopped by to chat. The girls flirted with me and made subtle references to having a threesome someday for old time's sake. But ultimately the two hot girls just gave me simultaneous kisses on my cheeks before pulling back and saying goodbye.

Monique St. Claire, Angela Chan, and her fiancé were next. Monique flirted. Angela didn't. Monique told me she was happy we had one last ride together. And in the end, we all hugged and went our separate ways.

Tony Calderon bumped fists with me. Erica Jackson and Ashley Tran said goodbye.

And even Matt Kanemura shook my hand to wish me luck over my next two years. He and I had mostly kept our distance this semester, not going out of our way to avoid each other but not initiating any contact, either. But despite the things that had happened between us, or more specifically, between me and the two girls he cared about, he was still man enough to approach me and say goodbye. And then immediately after, he sought out Brandi and gave her a last hug.

At the end of the night, Dawn pulled me into my bedroom and slowly started pulling my clothes off. We made love quietly and then cuddled into each other's arms. And anchored down by the alcohol, we peacefully drifted away into deep sleep.

MAY 22, 2004, SUMMER BREAK

I felt something tickle my balls; and with a start, I jerked awake.

"Mmph!" somebody groaned; and as I sat up I realized I'd just shoved my dick an inch into a girl's throat. She gagged slightly and then popped off to catch her breath. And then her blonde bangs fell back and I got a good look at the girl's face.

"Morning, Dawn," I said warmly as my fingertips trailed down her cheek.

"Mngng," she mumbled around a mouthful of cock, a twinkle in her crystal blue eyes as my beautiful girlfriend looked up at me. And then she smiled while focusing downward on her task at hand (er, mouth).

I sagged back against the pillow and sighed, feeling good. I let all thoughts drift out of my head until there was nothing left but the pleasant sensations of a loving blowjob, given to me by the greatest girl in the world.

A few minutes later, I groaned and involuntarily arched my hips off the bed, shoving my cock into Dawn's throat again. She rode the wave with me and pulled back until just my head was still in her mouth. And her hand rapidly jacked my orgasm out of my body as I began spewing my morning load into her belly.

With her big blue eyes watching me the entire time, I groaned and gasped ecstatically, pumping out my spending. She swallowed every drop save the last burst. And with a teasing grin, she opened her mouth to show me the little puddle of cream before tossing her head back and gulping noisily.

I simply reached down to hold her head as my naked beauty crawled back up into my arms. We shared a passionately simmering kiss. But before either of us got hot enough to initiate a full round of sex, Dawn rolled off me to the edge of the bed.

Taking a deep breath, she looked back at me and said, "Come on. Our sisters will never forgive us if we're late to their commencement ceremonies."

Despite only being Sophomores, Dawn and I had a jam-packed Saturday schedule. Unlike High School, where every Senior graduated together, Berkeley was such a big University that the graduation ceremonies were scattered across the campus, quite often at different times. Fortunately, Dayna and Brandi were in the same school and therefore graduating together. But there were still other ceremonies that they, and we, wanted to attend.

Adrienne and Paige accompanied us to Dayna's and Brandi's ceremony. As it turned out, Bridget Marks from the Tri-Delt sorority was in the same department and I got the chance to give her a hug and say goodbye as well. It was at that ceremony where Dawn and I also met up with our respective families, who had driven up to attend. And after everything was done, we all returned back to the house.

The living room was soon filled up with people, and it got even more full when the Jacobsens arrived to pick up Paige. Uncle Frank and Aunt Polly chatted amiably with Mom and Dad, as well as Jack and Deanna Evans. Kady Jacobsen was giddy at seeing Brooke again, and my little sister promptly whacked me upside the head for never telling her that Kady's family was taking Paige in.

Kevin Weiss had come by to see Dayna again, and purely on instinct he started flirting a bit with Eden and Emma before she whacked him upside the head and complained, "They're only fourteen!"

He was immediately apologetic, but I couldn't really blame him. Eden and Emma were growing up FAST, and from the way the twins had started ogling me again, I was glad I wasn't going back home to Orange County to be tempted by them this summer. Instead, Dawn and I would have the house to ourselves while I did my internship with Professor Isakova and Dawn had her business internship at Dayna's company again.

Paige then left with the Jacobsens. And shortly after, our families left as well. My parents and younger sisters were going to spend the rest of the weekend with the Evanses, but we students weren't joining them until tomorrow. Our families had given me, Dawn, Adrienne, Brandi, and Dayna one last night to be on our own in the house. We five, the current residents of the house, had our own goodbyes to say to each other.

But that was for later. Right now, it was time for another round of ceremonies. Dayna and Brandi wanted to attend the graduations of their other friends, and they went in one direction. Adrienne, Dawn, and I went in another direction.

Dawn had to say goodbye to Ryan.

The three of us hung back until after the ceremony itself, waiting for the right time to approach.

Someone else approached us first. I'd never known Leighton Barrister, ex-Tri- Delt Pledge Mistress, was an Engineering major; some things just never came up since we were always more interested in getting our clothes off. But there was Leighton, a SWE pin attached to her graduation gown as she came by with open arms. "Adrienne! Ben! Hey!"

The beautiful, prissy-looking brunette was all smiles as she hugged us both. Adrienne and I hadn't been expecting to see her, but we offered our congratulations anyways. Leighton tapped Adrienne on the shoulder and remarked, "Rumor has it you're joining the big leagues with this modeling career of yours."

Adrienne blushed and nodded.

Leighton then reached up and held Adrienne's shoulders, looking her straight in the eyes. "Well never forget that you're a Tri-Delt, representing your sorority. You've got some famous alumni to live up to, like Katie Couric and Elizabeth Dole. And don't hesitate to call up Molly Sims. She's a Tri-Delt and might be able to give you some tips in the modeling world."

Adrienne smiled and flashed a glance at me. Even when graduating, Leighton was still promoting the sorority. I smiled right back at Adrienne and she turned to nod to her former Pledge Mistress.

Leighton then turned to hug me. And while she had me in her arms, she turned her lips to my ear and whispered huskily, "I'll never forget the day you snuck into my room, clamped your hand over my mouth, and just... took me."

My eyebrows popped wide open.

I could hear Leighton smile as she added, "Maybe you'll do it again someday." Then she pecked my cheek and backed up, smiling almost bashfully at Dawn. A minute later, she was gone.

The timing worked out perfectly. Just then, Ryan and his family saw US.

Dawn went still, momentarily unsure of how to deal with the situation. Ryan's mom looked pretty pissed off when she saw us, but Ryan touched his mother's arm and then managed a welcoming smile. Only then did Dawn step forward, followed quickly by me and Adrienne.

Without hesitation, Dawn moved up to Ryan and hugged him firmly, saying, "Congratulations, Ryan. I'm proud of you."

Looking relieved, the big guy patted Dawn's back and then released her, moisture in his eyes. He wiped away the tear threatening to form and smiled. "Thank you. I owe all this to you."

Dawn blushed and looked down. "No you don't."

"I'm serious," he replied, entirely focused on her face. The two of them just looked at each other strangely for a few moments, long enough for me to get just a little bit nervous. It had only been a month since Dawn and Ryan broke up, and I wondered how long it would take her to truly get over him.

Dawn then said softly, "You don't owe me anything."

"Maybe," Ryan conceded. "But I still thank you for the influence you've had on my life. You made me want to be a better man. When we first met, I might have been content to just get an ordinary job and live an ordinary life like most of my friends. Most of them are still living with their parents and a couple are working dead-end jobs. But I knew you demanded more than that and you gave me the motivation to be better, to work harder. I don't like school. I never would have transferred to Cal if it weren't for you. And I certainly wouldn't have earned this degree or gotten such a great job."

Ryan looked to his parents for a moment, taking a deep breath. Then he looked back at Dawn. "Of course I'm sad that we didn't work out. But I won't regret the time we had. It made me the man I am today."

Dawn nodded. "And that's why I'm proud of you."

Ryan smiled. Dawn smiled. And they came together for another hug.

Adrienne and I just hung back, letting them have their moment. But when the ex- couple broke apart, Ryan cleared his throat and glanced at me. "Uh, do you mind if I talk to Ben for a second?"

Dawn looked surprised, almost as surprised as me. But she nodded and turned to let Ryan past her as he walked straight toward me.

Instinct took over as the taller, more muscular guy marched up to me. I stiffened my spine and drew myself to my full 6'0" height. And I felt the tension start flowing into my arms as I readied myself for anything.

But Ryan stopped himself at a respectable distance in front of me and spread his hands open, his open and honest expression quite disarming. And then surprisingly, he turned to look back at Dawn. "She's gorgeous. She's smart. She's ... incredible."

I just nodded slowly.

Ryan then turned back to me and sighed. "But the fact is, she's yours. She's always been yours. I always knew it in the back of my head, but you know I couldn't help myself." He took a deep breath. "It's like, as long as you were alive and out there somewhere, a part of her would always belong to you."

A sly grin crossed Ryan's face. "Maybe I should kill you." He chuckled in amusement.

I didn't really find it so funny.

Then Ryan sighed and said, "I always told you I'd never want to give her back to you. I still don't, but it's not my decision to make. I realize that I'm not the one she's meant to be with. So I just want to tell you that you don't have to worry about me. I'll always remember and always appreciate how you stepped back and let me have her the way you did, because you wanted what was best for her. Well, how I can do any less? A part of me will always love her, and because of that, I want what's best for Dawn. Right now, that means you." He took a deep breath and extended his hand to me.

I met Ryan's eyes first, measuring his words and validating the truth in them. And while I got the same wariness from him that I always had, I also understood that he meant what he was saying. So reaching forward, I shook his hand.

Ryan pumped our hands one final time and then pulled back. He turned to Adrienne and nodded to her. Then at last he returned back to Dawn for one final hug.

Then Ryan gathered up his family and headed off, and Dawn returned into my arms.

Time to head home.

"Let's all get more comfortable," Dayna sighed after we finished dinner. It was the final night, quite possibly the last time the five of us would be in this house together. Tomorrow, the families would help Dayna and Brandi move into their new apartment in San Francisco, as well as move Adrienne in with Felicia.

Coyly, Dawn took me by the hand and led me into our bedroom. Adrienne went into hers, and Brandi and Dayna went up the stairs. "Just PJs," Dawn told me. "The plan is to get comfortable and lounge around for the rest of the night, just to talk and open a bottle of wine that Dayna's been saving."

I rolled my eyes. Of course the four girls would want to spend all night talking. Isn't that what girls do? But I obediently started changing into my pajamas, really just a comfortable Nautica short-sleeve and lounge pants set that Adrienne had picked out for me during Freshman year.

But when I was dressed and turned around, it was to see that Dawn was wearing a white linen button-down shirt. More to the point, it was MY linen button-down shirt. And even further to the point, it seemed to be ALL Dawn was wearing. The way the soft linen fell over her breasts made it clear there was no bra beneath it. And Dawn had a particular way of squirming naughtily when she wasn't wearing panties, either.

I arched an eyebrow and my dick started stirring. But Dawn just smiled at me and sauntered forward, looking amazingly sexy as the long-sleeved cuffs covered her hands and yet her legs were completely bare. "C'mon. Let's head back out."

"Sure you don't want to just stay in?" I whimpered, ogling her obviously.

Dawn grinned and tugged on my arm. "Trust me."

I felt a momentary twinge of annoyance at the two words. But as soon as that twinge arrived, it passed. Let's face it: this was Dawn. Of course I trusted her. I would follow her anywhere, and I didn't have the slightest feeling of being manipulated or kept in the dark. After all, I actually liked surprises. And with Dawn, I had faith that her surprises would turn out well for me.

So I let her lead me back out into the living room. And as the other three girls joined us, I found myself with too many beautiful things to take in at once.

Brandi was the first one down, clad in a purple satin pajama set with a short- sleeved blouse that hung loosely on her slender frame, and very brief shorts that showed off her long legs. She passed us and went straight into the kitchen, prompting Dawn to join her.

Adrienne was out next, wearing a spaghetti strap lace camisole with built-in underwire to support her massive breasts. The cami dropped just past her hips, but was short enough to show that she was only wearing matching lace panties for bottoms. And with a saucy grin at me, she settled onto the opposite couch and pulled her legs up onto the cushion, flashing me a seductive smile.

And as usual, Dayna topped them all. The busty blonde walked into the living room wearing a completely transparent pink nightie that left absolutely nothing to the imagination, allowing me to take in the prodigious curves of her double-D tits and erect nipples, as well as the skimpy strings of her cherry red thong.

My jaw was on the floor and Dayna took one look at me before saying, "What? I SAID comfortable. Besides, the door is locked and for once, we don't have to worry about any friends dropping by unannounced. We have the whole place to ourselves, and we can get as naked as we want. Any problems with that?"

I grinned and shook my head, catching Dawn's eye as she and Brandi settled back onto the couches with two wine bottles and five glasses in hand. Hey, if Dayna wanted to get buck naked tonight, who was I to stop her? "Nope," I replied. "No problems at all."

Despite the girls' brief clothing and obvious sexuality, we actually DID kick back and talk. Dawn and I snuggled on one couch, my arm casually wrapped around her with my hand resting just beneath her breast, only occasionally reaching up for a quick fondle. Brandi and Adrienne kicked back on the other couch, their feet on the table and their nice legs stretched out. And Dayna was curled into the armchair, sipping her wine and happily reminiscing about all the hijinks she'd gotten into over the last four years.

"Remember Halloween, Sophomore year, Brandi?" Dayna giggled, not drunk but just tipsy enough to feel quite bubbly. "When Aaron got so drunk he passed out in the back yard? I think the sprinklers woke him up in the morning."

Brandi looked into her wine glass and snorted. "I remember you yelling out your bedroom door, 'Where's Aaron? Where's Aaron?' And I'm pretty sure you had both Shane and Kevin in there at the time."

Dayna giggled and blushed. "That I did."

"Aaron was never very good at controlling how much he drank. I think he was useless to you more often than not after a party." Brandi sighed, and then glanced over at Dawn. And with an arched eyebrow, she added, "Maybe you should have kicked him to the curb a little sooner."

Everyone quieted down as they remembered Aaron feeling up Dawn at that first house party. The thought rather killed the merry mood in the room, but Dawn just reached up to hug me. "It's okay. Even though he couldn't have known I was in trouble, somehow Ben was there when I needed him." And she pulled my head to hers for a sweet, tender kiss.

Adrienne smiled and canted her head to the side, beaming at me while holding her wine glass next to her temple. "He's always there when you really need him." And with her wine glass hand, she extended her index finger to gesture at my face and then down to my hip. "Poor boy took two bullets for me."

I winced, remembering the scar that while faint, was still noticeable across my cheek. The one on my side was in a less obvious place, but actually looked worse.

Brandi sighed and said warmly, "And even though he's my little brat brother, he's been there to keep an eye on me, too."

Dayna frowned and then pouted at me. "I feel left out. I don't remember you having to come to MY rescue."

"Oh, yeah?" Brandi giggled. "Does this sound familiar? 'BEN! SPIDER!!!'" And then Brandi cracked up, causing all the other girls to laugh right along with her.

"Oh, riiight," Dayna drawled with a wide grin. A second later, her eyes sharpened and her smile turned a little more predatory. She leaned forward and set her wine glass onto the coffee table. "But I seem to remember thanking you quite properly for those rescues."

I smiled and let my eyes drop. Dayna was still bent over, her large breasts hanging pendulously downward and jiggling enticingly. "Yes, you did," I replied to her tits.

Dayna sat back up, letting her arms drop to her sides while thrusting her chest forward to provide me a completely unobstructed view of her body. "I miss those days sometimes. You've changed so much in the last few years that I've known you. I still remember the first time Dawn invited me to join you guys in your little clearing when you were sixteen. You were skinnier back then, still a little awkward and getting used to that body that grew up so fast. But you sure were coordinated when you needed to be."

I blushed a little in embarrassment. I should have saved it, because Dayna went even further.

"You two were just finishing when I showed up that first time. It was so beautiful the way he was on top of you, the both of you looking like nothing in the universe could make you happier."

"Dayna!" Dawn drawled, blushing herself.

"What?" Dayna smirked. "It wasn't like it was the first time I'd seen you two fucking. Brandi and I were watching him take your virginity, remember?"

"Really?" Adrienne perked up. "I didn't know you guys were there."

"We were hiding," Dayna informed Adrienne.

"Wasn't my idea," Brandi said defensively.

"I can't believe we're talking about this," Dawn complained.

"Look around, Dawn." Dayna shrugged. "We've all done much more together since then."

Dawn had nothing to say to that. Dayna just sat back and looked off, lost in her memories. "I still remember the first time I fucked you, Ben. You had such a beautiful cock. Still do, actually. I'd been horny all camp, and never really thought of fucking a younger boy before, let alone YOU. But you were a talent. You made me cum harder than I had with anyone else in a long, long time."

Brandi was the next one to start reminiscing. "I still can't believe you guys talked me into joining you."

"It's not like you two hooked up then or anything," Dayna drawled. "You still hadn't gotten into your head that your bratty little brother was growing up to be a man."

"Actually, we sorta did," Brandi mused.

"What?" Dayna chirped right before Dawn turned and looked up at me with her own "What?"

Brandi's eyes were unfocused as she stared back into the past, a naughty little smile on her lips. "Ben had just finished fucking Dawn. You and I were sixty- nining when they finished, and you left me to suck his cum out of her," she said in the general direction of Dayna. "You two were too busy to notice, but he was naked right in front of me, his big, beautiful cock still hard and so wet from Dawn's pussy. I couldn't help myself. I put a finger to his lips to keep him quiet, and then I just did it. I bent over and sucked his dick."

"Holy shit! You never told me!" Dayna screeched.

"I never told anyone," Brandi said. Only then did she come out of her mini-trance and glance over at me.

I just smiled at her and said softly, "Sometimes I wondered if that really happened, or if it was all just a dream."

"It was real," Brandi intoned. "It was just the beginning."

"Now I feel bad," Adrienne sighed. "My first time with Ben was so ... messed up."

"Why? What happened?" Dayna inquired.

Adrienne blushed and looked embarrassed, darting her eyes to me. Clearly, no one knew that we'd first had sex because she was blackmailing me over my affair with Keira McNeil. But also, Adrienne didn't know if anyone else even knew about Keira at this point. It was all so much in our pasts that we'd sort of forgotten about it. I knew Brooke had figured it out, but beyond them?

Then again, these were my sisters and lovers. We were family. If I couldn't share with them who could I? I glanced over at Adrienne and nodded. "It's okay," I said out loud. Our own personal connection informed her she could handle it however she wanted.

In the end, Adrienne just said, "I wasn't the person I was today. There was a cold, manipulative bitch in me; and I seduced Ben just because I could, even though it really messed up some sweet relationships he had with other girls. It was a long time before Ben helped me change for the better, but he did."

I added, "In Adrienne's defense, it wasn't all her fault. I was quite the moron back then, always being led around by my dick. A better man wouldn't have succumbed to her advances."

"C'mon, Tiger," Adrienne giggled and posed her body for maximum sex appeal. "This is ME."

We all got a little laugh at that, and Dayna was the first one to interrupt, saying, "Well I for one am happy that you were a 16-year-old ball of hormones back then. I never would have made it through that summer camp without you."

Dayna giggled and then added, "And I'm glad you were a manipulative bitch, Adrienne; otherwise I might never have gotten to know you, either. And of course, I'll miss you little sis." She looked over at Dawn. "Though we weren't together as much as I would have thought, what with your whole full-on dedication to Ryan. Still can't believe that boy never wanted a threesome with us."

Dawn giggled. "Don't worry. I'm sure my next boyfriend won't turn you down should you ever come back this way again."

Dayna grinned at Dawn and leaned forward again. "Why wait? I've missed you for the last year and a half. I've missed him for a while, too. What do you say we make up for lost time right now?"

Dayna shifted her hungry gaze to me, staring at the obvious bulge in my shorts. In surprise, I arched an eyebrow and asked, "What about Kevin?"

Dayna sighed and smiled sweetly. "You're family. You don't count."

Dawn just giggled and then reached around me, deftly opening the button in my pajama pants flap before reaching in and extracting my cock up through both my boxers and the pants. "Go right ahead."

"Right here?" Dayna smirked, glancing at Adrienne and Brandi. Both of the other girls were just staring at my exposed prick.

"Why not?" Dawn shrugged. "Like you said: we have the whole place to ourselves."

Dayna grinned, her crystal clear blue eyes glittering. "Let the orgy begin!"

There are few things in life more pleasant than getting a blowjob from the woman you love more than anyone in the world. One of those few things is to get a blowjob from the woman you love AND her gorgeous sister. I was in absolute heaven and melting into the couch while both Dawn and Dayna knelt before me, passing my prick back and forth between them like a baton, sucking on my mushroom head and jacking the shaft in their warm hands. Though they could not have done this together in a long, long time, the Evans sisters nevertheless displayed perfect coordination, never missing a beat nor bumping heads when they decided to lick me from both sides at the same time or alternate who was nibbling on the crown while the other suckled my balls.

On the other couch, Brandi and Adrienne were saying their own goodbyes. They cuddled and kissed and whispered with intimate familiarity. Although I'd been distracted by my Cadence and Dawn dramas over the past semester, I'd noticed that my older sister and adoptive sister had been spending a lot of their free time together. They'd been forming a bond of friendship and family, and several times I'd gone looking for one of them and found her in the other's bed.

Brandi noticed I was looking over at them, and she took great delight in stripping Adrienne's camisole off her body before my hungry gaze. I actually bucked my cock into Dayna's throat when Adrienne's tits were exposed. Dayna swallowed my thrust easily and almost casually turned it into a deep throat, humming happily and surrounding my cock with the intense vibrations of her vocal cords.

It was almost enough to put me over the top. But I controlled my orgasm and panted for breath. Dayna popped off and smiled at me. "That's right. Take your time, Ben. We have ALL night."

Dawn then grinned. "And we mean ALL night. I spiked your drink about an hour ago."

My eyebrows shot up. But then Dawn just giggled and took over deep-throating my cock.

This was going to be a night to remember.

Apparently, when Dayna and Dawn had made reference to having the whole house to ourselves, they really meant it. After spending a couple of years listening to each other fucking in their bedrooms through paper-thin walls, the girls seemed to have every intention of fucking outside of the bedrooms for this one last night.

We started in the living room. Dayna finally got her sisterly threesome right there in the living room. She found out her little sister wasn't wearing any panties, and parked herself on all fours in front of the couch, eating out Dawn. I knelt behind Dayna and held onto her hips while pistoning my cock in and out of her hot, wet box. And I was extra turned on by the fact that even though all three of us were buck naked from the waist down, we were still wearing our shirts while doing this: Dawn in my linen button-down, Dayna in her see-through nightie, and me in my shirt.

"Ohmigod, Dayna," Dawn moaned, one hand up her shirt to fondle her own breasts, the other tangled in her sister's hair to shove Dayna's face harder against her crotch. "Eat me, baby. Eat me!"

"Mmph!" Dayna just mumbled into her sister's pussy, licking away heartily while undulating her hips to meet my every thrust. I'd slid my own hands beneath her nightie, palming her big, bouncing tits, and I used them as handholds to really drive myself into her sopping wet cunt.

Of course, we actually HAD done this sisterly threesome way back at the beginning of the year, before Dawn made her commitments of monogamy with Ryan. So in order to do something Dayna hadn't actually been a part of, we changed positions. Dawn shifted her butt to the edge of the couch and welcomed my cock inside her. Then Dayna stood above her sister, shoving her crotch into Dawn's face to get eaten out. And every now and again, I would lean forward enough to take a nice bite out of Dayna's ass as well.

"Mmm, we're gonna have to work on your rugmunching techniques, girl," Dayna reprimanded Dawn. "You've gotten out of practice. I'll make sure Brooke and DJ put schooling you on their 'To Do' list."

Dawn just giggled, a vibration that carried all the way down to her pussy snuggly- wrapped around my invading prick. I took the opportunity to both defend and support my girlfriend, taking another bite out of Dayna's firm butt in front of me and worming a wet finger into her ass from behind, making the older girl squeal.

Dayna laughed and then turned around. "You know you're gonna have to fuck my ass before this night is through, don't you?"

I grinned and nodded. "You were my first assfuck, Dayna, and the one who got me turned on to how glorious it could be. How could I possibly refuse?"

Dayna couldn't respond as Dawn had stepped up her oral attack, really working her big sister's snatch and clit. Soon after, the busty blonde jerked, climaxed, and would have fallen over the back of the couch if Dawn hadn't grabbed her and pulled her back.

Dayna slumped to sit beside us, out of the action for the moment. With an evil grin, I then rapid-fucked Dawn until I gave my girlfriend a quick orgasm. And before Dayna knew what was happening, I quickly jerked myself out of Dawn, slid a couple feet to the right, spread Dayna's legs, and rammed myself into her wet cunt once again.

"Oh, fuck!" Dayna's eyes flew open in surprise. Her face then dropped into a pleased smile, and she wrapped her hands around my head, pulling me to her while eagerly thrusting her hips back at me once again.

"Oh-fuck-oh-fuck-oh-fuck," Dayna chanted mindlessly, her eyes closed and her head wobbly while I drilled her out. "Fuck me, Ben! Fuck me!"

I panted and braced my forehead on her shoulder, concentrating on hitting Dayna's G-spot. And Dawn helped me out by leaning over, fondling her sister's breasts and then leaning in to kiss her lips.

The hotness of that kiss was what ultimately set me off. Just the sight of Dawn's and Dayna's puffy pink lips massaging each other, parting ever so slightly to allow their tongues to snake out and intertwine, made my blood boil and more importantly, made my cum boil. I grunted and jackhammered into Dayna's body, the friction and pressure sending her into orgasm as well. And at the last moment, I leaned in and joined the girls' kiss while feeling my balls evacuate their contents and spew into my soulmate's sister's womb.

Of course, the three of us weren't the only ones in the room. As soon as I extracted myself out of Dayna's now flooded cunt and flopped onto the seat next to her, Dayna was already teasing her best friend. "Mmm ... Check it out Brandi. A veritable lake of your brother's cum, swimming inside my pretty pussy. Wanna taste?"

Brandi was naked save for an unbuttoned purple satin blouse, and clinched together with a totally naked Adrienne, their legs scissored together so that they were pressed crotch-to-crotch. At the invitation, she turned with eyes aflame as she stared down between Dayna's widespread legs.

"You know you want to, Brandi," Dayna intoned sweetly, reaching down with her own fingers to open up her labia and let a dollop of cream ooze out of her. "C'mon. It's not like you're fucking him."

I glanced over at Dawn and shared a little look with her, thinking back to her old mental dilemma over only tasting my cum and whether or not that crossed the line.

Faster than I would have thought, given all of her earlier proclamations that she and I wouldn't have an intimate relationship anymore, Brandi made her decision. Pulling herself away from Adrienne, my sister moved past the coffee table and quickly sank to her knees. And before I could even blink, Brandi had her tongue buried in Dayna's snatch, moaning in obvious heat as she loudly started slurping brother-jizz out of her best friend's cunt.

"Ahhh, FUCK, Brandi!" Dayna threw her head back momentarily before dropping her chin back down and grinning. "So, so naughty, isn't it?"

Brandi didn't respond except to slurp even harder.

Dawn and I chuckled as we shared an amused look. And then her eyes dropped down between my legs to see that my cock was still rock hard. Well, she HAD said she'd spiked my drink. I didn't know what with, and I didn't really care to find out. I trusted her.

Seeing as how Dayna and Brandi were thus occupied, I glanced across the couches to Adrienne, a smile and an invitation on my face. The gorgeous golden blonde grinned right back, planting her hands on the seat to push herself upright. I was already imagining the positions Dawn, Adrienne, and I could bend ourselves into.

But before Adrienne could get herself off the couch, Brandi abruptly jerked out from between Dayna's legs and stared at me with wild eyes, quickly shuffling over the few feet until she was kneeling in front of me with her hands now wrapped around my erection.

"Tonight doesn't count," my sister pronounced, jacking my shaft rapidly in her hands. She continued staring at me, her eyes stormy. And her mouth hung open as she panted with obvious need.

"Can you handle that?" Brandi pleaded. "Just tonight. And then tomorrow we go back to just being siblings, okay?"

Blinking fast in surprise, it took me a second for Brandi's words to sink into my brain. But after only a moment's hesitation, I smiled and nodded. "Sure. Okay."

And with that, Brandi bent over and inhaled my prick into her mouth, sucking for more cum straight from the source.

Like I said, the girls seemed to have every intention of fucking outside the bedrooms tonight. Brandi only sucked on my cock long enough to clean off any of Dayna's and my mingled sex fluids before rising to her feet and grabbing hold of my hand. And then my sister dragged me bodily into the kitchen.

Once next to the sink, Brandi turned and hopped her naked ass onto the kitchen counter, spreading her legs and leaning back so that the front of her open blouse fell to the sides, uncovering her naked breasts. "Eat me, little brother," she husked in a deep voice.

Grinning, I bent to start my task. But before I did, I thought back to three years ago, not long before our mom caught us having sex. And feeling playful, I called out the room. "Dawn? Adrienne?"

Dawn quickly joined us in the kitchen, looking beautiful and sexy while still wearing my white linen button-down. She smirked at me and said, "Adrienne's busy with Dayna. What's up?"

"Can you make Brandi a cup of coffee?" I asked.

Dawn frowned and furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. "Huh?"

I grinned. "Just do it. Please?"

Dawn giggled and shrugged. "Sure thing."

Brandi laughed and reached out to me, letting me move between her legs so she could wrap them around my torso. My sister then pulled my shirt off, now leaving me completely naked. And I filled my hands with her perky breasts, tweaking her nipples while she bent her head down to meet me in a sweet kiss.

I've said it before and I'll say it again: Somehow, Brandi really DOES taste like strawberries. My tongue darted into her mouth and she moaned as I french kissed her, and mentally I celebrated whatever cosmic forces had given me my sister back for at least one night.

Sooner than I would have thought, the coffee perked and Dawn was able to pour us a cup. I guess Brandi and I were having too much fun with our impromptu makeout session. After adding cream and sugar at Brandi's direction, Dawn handed the mug to her. Then Brandi took a sip and pulled her legs back, far enough that she could brace her own heels on the edge of the counter, spreading her bare-shaven crotch wide in front of me.

"Now get to work, brat," Brandi giggled.

I stuck my tongue out and blew a raspberry at her. Then I bent my face to my beautiful sister's crotch and did it again, only this time with my tongue imbedded an inch up Brandi's twat. She squealed and giggled. And as I started to get into a licking groove, she moaned before turning her head and taking a sip of her coffee.

"So naughty," she sighed. "So wrong ... but so right."

I couldn't agree more.

I ate Brandi to a screaming orgasm. And when she came down from her high, we found that Dawn was still standing next to us, a hand in her own crotch. "That looked like fun," my girlfriend grinned.

"Hop on and try it for yourself," Brandi said agreeably. "I'll even do the eating."

"Ooh, yes!" Dawn cheered but held up an index finger. "One sec." Then to Brandi's and my amusement, Dawn stopped and poured herself a mug of coffee.

A minute later, the beautiful young teenager chirped, "Ready!" Then she took a seat on top of the counter, spreading her legs back the same way Brandi had. And quickly my sister's brunette head was in my blonde girlfriend's crotch, wriggling away.

This also put Brandi's ass waving in my general direction. She was in an awkward position, hunched over to eat Dawn. But we had a padded kitchen step- stool, and pulling that over, I placed it in front of Brandi, getting my sister to put one knee on the top step, spreading her legs and putting her at just the right height for me to step in and guide my cock into her wet snatch from behind.

"Oh, gawd..." Brandi groaned into Dawn's crotch as I skewered her pussy. She was exquisitely tight, going without any regular sex since her breakup with Matt. I was sure she'd had a lover or two in the intervening time, but she'd clearly been going without for a while from the resistance her tunnel was giving me.

"Fuck me, little brother," Brandi gasped. "I've missed you so much. And even Mocha Almond Fudge can't compare."

Leaning over her back, I reached one hand around to fondle Brandi's tits before tickling down her stomach and rubbing her clit from the other side. "I've missed you, too," I hummed. And then I started fucking her.

It didn't take that long. The positions Dawn and Brandi were in weren't really that comfortable. Half of the pleasure was mental, both at being naked in the kitchen and screwing while drinking their coffee. Dawn came first, whimpering her orgasm into Brandi's mouth before dismounting the countertop and rubbing her sore and semi-cold ass. That left Brandi free to just brace herself against the counter and push off it, really driving her body back at me until she had her own climax. And after that, she came to a halt, gasping for air and clearly worn out.

But I wasn't done with her yet.

I pulled out of my sister's twat and scooped my arms beneath her torso to stand her up. Then turning us both around, I plopped my ass onto the step-stool, spreading my legs wide for balance. And then I bodily heaved Brandi up onto me, straining with my forearm muscles until I had her facing me while centered over my upright, slightly waving dick. And then with a groan of relief, I relaxed my arms and sank her back down onto my cock.

"Ohfffffkkkk," Brandi grunted as I skewered her again.

I wasn't far off from my orgasm, but Brandi was too tired to actively fuck me and the step-stool wasn't exactly designed for a spring-like motion. So we settled for an urgent lateral humping motion as I grabbed Brandi's asscheeks and ground her against my cock. My sister wrapped her arms around my neck and bent to mash her lips against mine. And she undulated her torso in rolling waves, keeping me at full depth inside her but stimulating us both with her gyrations.

Not too unexpectedly, it was Dawn who ultimately got me off. My girlfriend was beside us, kissing the back of Brandi's neck and reaching around to fondle my sister's breasts. And as my neck muscles tightened in the approach to climax, Dawn reached down between my legs, buzzed past Brandi's anus, and then tickled my scrotum with her fingertips.

We have liftoff.

I jerked and yanked Brandi's pelvis against me as the explosion took over. My sister threw her head back as she felt the cum splashes against her innards. And together we rocked and rolled that step-stool until the damn thing started creaking and threatening to collapse.

But the step-stool held. I finished pouring out my load into Brandi's pussy. And sighing, she sagged against my chest while hugging me firmly. "Ohhh..." she groaned.

"Gahhh..." I exhaled.

We stayed like that for several minutes, just catching our breath. Then Brandi tilted her head and kissed me quickly, sighing. "Thanks, Ben. That was wonderful."

I just nodded and smiled with the happy satisfaction of a good cum.

Then Brandi giggled. "Wish I coulda tasted that though. I'm starting to lose the taste of you from before."

"I got it," Dawn offered, her eyebrows waggling.

Dawn and I didn't need words to communicate her idea. I just took one look at her and then grinned, a picture forming in my head. Then summoning up my energy, I lifted Brandi again, still impaled on my cock to keep her pussy plugged, and hoisted her right back onto the counter where I'd been eating her before.

When I pulled out, Dawn darted in quickly, ducking to begin hoovering out my spending deep inside of Brandi's pussy. And once my girlfriend had sucked out enough of my cum, she stood up and pressed her lips to my sister's, extending her tongue out to feed my jism into Brandi's mouth.

My sister ... sucking my cum off of my girlfriend's mouth right after Dawn had sucked it out of her cunt.

So right.

After two incredible rounds of sex, I was ready for a break. I figured Dawn, Brandi, and I could return to the living room and chill out for a little while, maybe drink some more wine and chat until we recharged and went at it again. Hey, we had ALL night.

But then we walked back into the living room to find that Adrienne and Dayna had retrieved a strap-on dildo and were fucking each other on the couch. At present, Dayna was sitting on the middle cushion, her hands on Adrienne's ass and her lips around Adrienne's nipples while the younger blonde straddled the dildo and athletically rode it up and down.

As usual when the girls gave me some chemical assistance, my dick was rock hard. And I just couldn't help but get turned on at the sight of Adrienne's ass bouncing up and down while she smothered Dayna's face in her impressive bosom. And right then, I just knew I had to double-penetrate the stunningly gorgeous blonde.

Dawn was suddenly beside me, and I glanced over just in time to see her flip open the top of a tube of KY jelly and squirt a glob into her hand. Then my eyebrows rose as she began lubing me up, an impish grin on her face. She'd read my mind.

"Have I ever told you you're amazing?" I asked happily.

Dawn giggled. "Not nearly enough."

A few moments later, I moved behind Adrienne's bouncing body and winked at Dayna. Smirking, the eldest Evans sister stopped Adrienne's movement by grabbing onto her hips. And then Dayna reached lower and pulled Adrienne's buttcheeks to the sides.

"Hold still, A.D.," Dayna intoned.

Realizing what was about to happen, Adrienne moaned and turned her head around to me. Her eyes were aflame with a golden glow and her jaw was hanging loose as she panted in obvious heat. But her mouth snapped shut and she turned forward and grunted when Dawn's lubricated finger snaked into her asshole, both stretching it out and lubricating it with the jelly. And then Adrienne put her forehead down onto Dayna's shoulder and whimpered ecstatically as Dawn moved out of the way to let me start pressing my cock to her winking rosebud.

"Oh, FUCK, Tiger..." Adrienne gasped, moaning against Dayna's neck as my shaft burrowed into her rectum. "Oh, gawd, I love you..."

I turned to Dawn and we both grinned. And then just to add fuel to the fire, Dawn circled around the back of the couch, then took her unlubricated hand and fed two fingers into Adrienne's mouth.

"Mmphff..." Adrienne groaned, suckling on Dawn's digits. And then Dayna and I resumed fucking her.

I didn't actually cum that round. This close after two recent ejaculations, I had enough stamina to hold out. But getting her pussy fucked by Dayna, her ass by me, and her mouth by Dawn, Adrienne quickly came to two screaming orgasms.

Then Brandi moved in, gripping, squeezing, and tweaking Adrienne's tits. And the poor, abused girl in the middle came a third time before collapsing against Dayna's chest, unable to move.

After that, I slowly pulled myself back and Dawn declared that both Adrienne and I needed a shower. Pulling the worn-out blonde bombshell to her feet, we each ducked a shoulder beneath Adrienne's armpits and half-carried her over to the bathroom. She just let her head sag forward, teetering at the edge of consciousness, whimpering softly.

And the older girls behind us weren't idle, either. Dayna was revved up after fucking Adrienne without getting her own relief. Sensing this, Brandi helped Dayna out of the strap-on harness. But before Dayna could get off the couch, Brandi quickly turned the dildo around, ramming it into her best friend's pussy. And before Dawn and I got Adrienne to the bathroom, Dayna was bucking up and down on the couch cushions, screaming out an orgasm of her own.

Now I hadn't actually cum while Dayna, Dawn, and I were triple-penetrating Adrienne. But Adrienne still ended up getting my third load. It was a tight squeeze, but all three of us ended up in the shower, Dawn and I sandwiching Adrienne between us as we soaped her up and scrubbed her down. Her tits were especially squeaky clean by the time we were finished with her.

Amidst all the urgent fucking I'd gone through in the past year, I'd forgotten some of these simple pleasures. I really didn't spend much time just taking a shower with any of the Tri-Delts, Cadence, Dayna's friends, or anyone else. This time, Dawn, Adrienne, and I just playfully groped and giggled and enjoyed each other's company. Adrienne woke up from her orgasmic stupor and gave as well as she got. And I enjoyed watching the two fantastically gorgeous young women moaning and caressing each other's naked bodies just as much as groping them myself. There's just something hypnotic about watching a perfectly manicured feminine hand cupping a wet and soapy breast, caressing it, tweaking the nipple, and squeezing the heavy globe enough to make a squeaking sound.

Long after we were all perfectly clean, Adrienne simply raised a foot onto the ledge surrounding the tub and pulled me to her, inserting my still throbbingly-hard erection into her wet cunt. Dawn was right behind her at the time, holding our hips and guiding us until I was fully imbedded. And her brilliant blue eyes flashed with burning arousal, encouraging me along the whole time.

"One more time, Tiger," Adrienne crooned between kisses. "Fill me up one more time, to help me remember. I may be moving away, but my body will forever be yours. You're the only man in the world I love. You're the only man in the world I trust. And you will forever be the only man for me. I don't know where this life — this career — may take me. But wherever I go, you will be in my heart."

Adrienne looked more gorgeous than ever, with her hair slicked back, her hazel eyes burning bright gold, and the shower spray all around us. I had no response other than to lean in and share one more nuclear kiss.

Somehow, Dawn moved behind me, pressing her tits into my back and leaning over my shoulder to tenderly kiss Adrienne's cheek beside me. And while sandwiched between these two most special girls in my life, I humped Adrienne and urgently drilled myself into her welcoming pussy until I blasted my third load of spunk into her waiting womb.

And THEN I decided we all needed a break. Whatever concoction the girls had given me to make my already great erectile endurance truly legendary, the chemicals did nothing to keep the rest of my muscles from getting tired. The night wasn't even over, but it already had been an evening to remember.

MAY 23, 2004, SUMMER BREAK

I awoke in quite possibly the best way possible: buried beneath a pile of naked female flesh. We were in Dayna's room, having finally moved to a proper bed. And all five of us were snuggled together on her King-sized bed in the master bedroom.

I lay slightly off-center to the left, my head and shoulder propped up on the pillows. Adrienne was tucked beneath my left arm, her face mashed against my chest and her big tits pressed into my side. Dawn was on my right, wrapped around my right arm with her head on the pillow beside me and her chin against my right shoulder. Dayna was just beyond her, with Brandi on the far end.

After picking my head up to survey my sleeping beauties, I lay back down and stared at the ceiling, an uncontrollable smile rising up my cheeks as I remembered how the night had ended.

When Dawn, Adrienne, and I emerged after the shower, we found that Brandi and Dayna had returned upstairs to this bedroom. We went after them and for a time, just lazed around the room naked, chatting amiably. But after an hour or so, flirtatious comments turned to light petting. Light petting turned to soft kisses. And soft kisses turned into foreplay as we all got going once again.

Brandi finally got her direct injection of cum when she pulled me out of Dawn's pussy and swallowed my explosion.

Dayna finally got her assfuck as she curled beneath me like an armadillo, her legs over my shoulders while I slammed her shoulders into the bed and spent what I believed to be my final load in her bowels.

But then Adrienne returned to the bedroom sporting a brand new black leather collar, complete with D-ring at her throat and leather leash. The collar had "Tiger's Pet" stitched into it, and after handing me the end of the leash, she cleaned me up and then used her mouth, cheeks, and tits to bring me up to an incredible sixth erection.

Like I said, Viagra-esque chemicals can help my dick stay hard but do nothing to keep the rest of my muscles from tiring out. All four girls had been playing with each other, but I still had to do the lion's share of the work all night and I was just completely wiped out by that point. So I just lay spread eagle in the middle of the bed while all four girls took final rides on me. And in the end, Adrienne dismounted my cock just in time to take my last spurts of cum on her face and the upper slopes of her chest.

The other three girls took their time licking Adrienne clean, and well after midnight, we finally collapsed together in our present order across the bed.

I sighed happily, thinking about everything that had happened last night. I even glanced down at Adrienne's neck to verify that she was still wearing the collar. I wondered if in time, it would hold as much significance for us as Dawn's "Ben Forever" bracelet.

But along with my ruminations, I realized that despite cumming six times, I never came in my Dawn.

Oh, CRAP. Doing a fast rewind, I did the math. Dayna got one in her pussy and a later one in her ass. Brandi got a pussy-full and one in her mouth. And Adrienne got the shower injection and then the body spray at the very end. But while Dawn had never left my side through the entire orgy, and gotten fucked several times along the way, I'd never finished with her.

Maybe she didn't care. Maybe she didn't mind. After all, she'd been extremely attentive and supportive, helping me fuck all three other girls. But orgasms always had a special meaning to me. I always had few of them compared to the girls I was with, and for me not to share even one of them with my Dawn seemed a great tragedy.

So even though I was dead-tired from last night's exertions ... Even though I had made it through an entire night sleeping with FOUR absofucking gorgeous and naked women without getting an erection, not even morning wood ... I started getting hard right now. All it took was one look at Dawn's sweet face right beside me (and a peek beneath the covers at her still-nude body). And as I turned to kiss her soft lips, I knew I'd make it up to her right now.

Dawn started to wake as I kissed her. And as her beautiful blue eyes fluttered open to find my lips pressed to hers, she smiled happily and reached her hand up to run her fingertips along my cheek. Our kisses quickly built from simmering heat toward volcanic passion, and her hand wrapped around my now turgid cock while I slipped a hand between her thighs to begin rubbing her pussy softly.

Adrienne whimpered in her sleep when I lifted my left arm from her and turned away to move over Dawn's prone body. But when she awoke and saw what I was doing, the stunningly gorgeous babe simply put her head down on the pillow and smiled at me.

Dayna and Brandi also stirred awake as they felt the activity vibrating the mattress. And when they saw the looks of radiant love on both Dawn's and my faces, they simply cuddled together, Brandi wrapping her arm around Dayna's torso, and smiled at us as well.

I was already inside of my Dawn. I didn't remember penetrating her, but just as my erection had come when needed, her pussy got wet and accepted me inside.

There were no words. Sometimes, Dawn and I didn't need words. All the communication happened with our eyes. With a single look, she told me she loved me, had always loved me, and would always love me. She told me that a piece of her heart had split away and gone with me when I first left as a 10-year- old, only to come back to her whenever we met up at camp. That piece had stayed with me through her entire relationship with Ryan, the emptiness inside reminding her that she could never be whole until she was with me again. And now that we were, she felt complete.

And so did I.

It was a terrible cliché, and when I saw Jerry Maguire as a 12-year-old, I'd thought the statement was pretty lame. But I understood it now: 'You complete me.' Dawn completed me.

Through everything I'd experienced in my twenty years on this planet, Dawn had been my constant. She was my playmate, joined at my hip until we were ten. Even when we separated, she still became my first and only true love. Even though we were both dating other people, she'd been my best friend here in Berkeley. And just like she'd promised, we'd found each other again. Now that I had her back, and nearly not even gotten that, I was never going to lose her again.

It was two years later than we'd first planned, but Dawn and I were finally together again. And this time, we would last forever.

DAWN

I don't think a guy can ever truly experience the bliss of being completely filled. It's a unique sensation, completely different even from anal sex, to have your true love's cock fully embedded deep inside you, pulsing with its own heartbeat, throbbing with lustful need, and so, so unbelievably warm. Ben and I had fucked in different positions lots of times; but we always came back to this missionary position. It was something we had learned we loved best, right from the very beginning that first summer when I turned sixteen.

We clasped our hands together, Ben pinning mine back against the pillow on either side of my head while he rhythmically plunged within me. I never really liked the smell of a man's sweat, but somehow the scent of Ben's skin heating up as he hovered over me was absolutely intoxicating. The sound of his breath as he panted from the exertion of repeatedly drilling into my body was an aural aphrodisiac. And I simply couldn't help but writhe and undulate beneath him, dancing a primal, erotic, and horizontal ballet while his heavy weight pressed our hips together so that we moved in perfect harmony.

There were no words. Sometimes, Ben and I didn't need words. All the communication happened with our eyes. With a single look, he told me that he was ready for me now. He'd gone wild in High School, letting his male hormones run rampant as he bedded his fourteen girls. Or was it eighteen? And he'd gone pretty wild in college, too. It didn't matter anymore. That was his past. Now, he was mine.

And yet, I knew that sex would always be a part of who Ben was. It was why I'd set him up with Monique that afternoon when I had a final, and it was why I'd set him up with other girls in the future. I held no illusions that he would promise to be faithfully monogamous to me. It just wasn't in his nature, and I wouldn't want him to be monogamous anyways. Besides, I'd missed out on a lot of fun girls in the past couple of years, and I knew I had the biggest babe magnet in Berkeley for a boyfriend. Some of those Tri-Delts looked pretty tasty to me, too.

We had yet to figure out that balance. It was something I should probably ask Adrienne about. There were a lot of things Ben and I were going to have to figure out together, because even though we both knew this relationship was what we wanted, there was still a long way to go before we could be happily ever after.

Even though I knew Ben forgave me, maybe even blamed himself, I still carried a lot of guilt for even thinking of giving my heart to Ryan. I would have to come to terms with that part of myself, the part of me that wondered what other guys would be like. I'd let Greg Kinomoto kiss me at camp that first summer when I gave my virginity to Ben. My body was swimming with hormones and I was waking up to my own sexuality back then. I hadn't let things get any farther than that, but even then I'd felt like I was betraying Ben.

I'd let myself be seduced by Ryan even when Ben and I were officially "together". Yes, I'd stopped him from having sex with me. But well before that fateful Halloween night, I'd let him kiss me and feel me up on more than one occasion. It was something I could have stopped... should have stopped ... well before it got out of hand.

And then when Ben finally declared himself ready for me, declared himself over Adrienne, over Paige, over Cadence, and all the rest of his temptations, I'd been the one to get cold feet and drag things out. I was sure he wasn't ready yet, and a little unsure whether I was ready.

I knew Ben used to see me as the perfect girl, an angel descended from the heavens made especially for him. Maybe he still thought so. But I wasn't perfect, and had never been perfect. But for him ... for my Ben ... I would try.

Ben, bless his heart, had actually managed to go without sex for more than four weeks. He really, REALLY loved me; and it showed. He was truly ready for me, and while I was still unsure, I had to make it work. I would show him I could be the girlfriend he always wanted me to be. I didn't know how I'd get there yet; but I KNEW I couldn't lose him again.

I would NEVER lose him again.

Because here we were, together again. And now that I finally had him back, I could FEEL it. In my heart, that piece of me that had gone with him was back, filling the void I'd had inside me since I was ten years old. In my body, the great void in my pussy where Ben — MY Ben — belonged, was live and real and throbbing deep inside. Ben completed me. 'You complete me, ' I told him with my eyes.

Through everything I'd experienced in my twenty years on this planet, Ben had been my destiny. It wasn't just because my parents thought it would be cool. It wasn't because both sides wanted mutual grandkids. It was because of who we'd been together for our entire lives. He was my playmate, joined at my hip until we were ten. Even when we separated, he still became my first and only true love. Even though we were both dating other people, he'd been my best friend here in Berkeley. I hadn't lost my dream. I'd forgotten it for a short time, but the dream was real and coming true. We'd found each other again. Now that I had him back, I was never going to lose him again.

It was two years later than we'd first planned, but Ben and I were finally together again. And this time, we would last forever.

"Cum for me," I crooned, staring deeply into my Ben's big brown eyes. "Cum for me."

Immediately, his neck muscles tightened and his jaw clenched with exertion. Some girls would say that a man is ugliest right when he's about to cum. Me, I rather like the way Ben looks right before his orgasm. I can see him losing control. I can see the pleasure overwhelming his senses. And I know it's because of me.

His hips surged, his pelvis ramming against my body so hard that I was jerked back a couple of inches up the mattress. A low groan tore uncontrollably from his throat. And a second later, I felt the warm jets of his liquid love splashing against my insides.

That was all it took for me. The orgasm exploded inside me from everywhere. I felt it in my vagina, where his meaty cock stretched my walls ever so slightly as it expanded with ejaculation. I felt it in my clitoris, where his pelvic bone was rubbing me so perfectly. And I felt it in my head, a mental high of knowing my Ben, my true love, my soulmate, was cumming deep inside me.

Eons later, we were both finished and gasping for breath. Ben leaned down and tenderly kissed me. And after pulling back, a broad smile crossed his face as he twisted our hands around, bringing my right wrist up to his lips.

Then, he kissed the silver bracelet that I'd been wearing ever since the night we got back together. It summed up my feelings perfectly:

Ben Forever.

BEN

"Hurry uuuup!" Eden whined from her spot in the van.

"Yeah!" Emma chimed in, now sitting in one of the middle bucket seats. "We're ready!"

"Shut up!" Brooke screeched.

I just rolled my eyes. Even though the twins were fourteen now and Brooke was almost in college, my little sisters could still be annoying brats when they wanted to be.

Brooke turned to hug DJ. "See you at camp?"

"Can't wait," DJ grinned, hugging her best friend firmly and patting her back.

When they released, Brooke sank back down on her heels and came over to me. "So, big brother. Think you can survive a couple more months without me?"

"I've managed so far, haven't I?" I arched an eyebrow. "Maybe I should be worrying for my health AFTER you and DJ get to Cal."

"Drink plenty of fluids, big boy." DJ meandered over with a sultry look and patted my chest before returning to stand with her parents.

Brooke just grinned and then got back up on her tiptoes to hug me. And in a more serious voice, she whimpered, "I've missed you. Feels like I barely saw you this weekend after so much time apart."

"Don't worry," I told her. "This last summer will fly by so fast you'll be moving into the Berkeley house before you know it."

Brooke pecked me quickly on the cheek. I patted her back and then gently let her back down. She flashed me a little smile and then turned to hop into the van as well.

"Safe trip, Beth," Deanna Evans hugged my mom.

"Drive safe, Michael," Jack Evans shook my dad's hand.

Our parents stopped to hug me one last time before climbing into the van as well. And then the Evanses and I waved goodbye while the van backed out of the driveway and then turned down the street.

Mrs. Evans sighed and then looked over at me, Dawn, and DJ, frowning. "You'd have thought Dayna and Brandi could have spent ONE night at home."

I chuckled and Dawn shook her head. "They're adults now, college graduates. Can you blame them for wanting to really be on their own in their new apartment?"

Mrs. Evans sighed. "Promise me you'll check in on them and report back to me," she told Dawn.

My beautiful girlfriend giggled and rolled her eyes. "Sure. Well, at least Ben's going to have to go over. The girls are already drawing up a list of things they want him to fix, upgrade, or tweak."

"I suppose," Mrs. Evans conceded. "And Adrienne's settled in with Felicia?"

"Yep," Dawn nodded.

"I still can't believe you guys became friends with Felicia Clarkson." Mrs. Evans smiled.

"I still can't believe Adrienne gave you her CAR." Dawn elbowed me in the ribs.

I shrugged. "Well, I DID drive the Mustang more than she did. And it's not like she really needs it in the city."

"Not like she can't afford another one..." DJ mumbled. "Or a Lamborghini..."

Dawn just giggled and hugged me. I thought of that last time I'd seen Adrienne. It wasn't like I wouldn't be seeing her again soon. But having her living with Felicia and no longer with me felt like we were still going through a great separation. I probably would have taken things a lot worse if Adrienne hadn't picked up her right hand and shown me that she was wearing a thin gold band around her fourth finger, topped with a small diamond amidst a gold leaf flower. She was wearing my promise ring.

"Where did you... ?" I had gasped in surprise.

"It's not the 'Tiger's Pet' collar," Adrienne blushed. "But I think it's a little more appropriate for public wear."

"How did you find it?" I'd stashed it in a corner somewhere, locking the ring away after our breakup and forgetting where I'd put it myself.

"Silly Ben. I know everything, remember?" Adrienne had giggled before pulling me to her for a parting nuclear kiss.

Adrienne had then said goodbye to Dawn, and my girlfriend and I had returned to the Evans house. Now it was just me, Dawn, and DJ.

Mrs. Evans sighed and then looked to Dawn and me. "Well, at least I get to have you two here for one night."

"Of course, Mom," Dawn nodded. And then the five of us headed inside.

Mr. and Mrs. Evans headed into the kitchen to work on dinner. Dawn went in to help them, and DJ started setting the table. I asked what I could do to help, but Deanna Evans shooed me away, stating that I was still a guest and should just sit down and relax.

I made my way over to the computer in the family room, looking to catch up on email. With the parties and graduation ceremonies and ... well, orgies ... I hadn't taken the time to really check in.

The first message of any consequence was from Paige on Saturday, letting me know that she was safe and sound at her Aunt and Uncle's place and settling in. She had her own room and Aunt Polly was already fussing over her nonstop, spouting pregnancy advice at every turn. I laughed and relaxed, knowing that Paige was in good hands.

The second message was from Lynne Arian, someone I hadn't seen or talked to in a long while. The message was actually addressed to both me and Adrienne, and she was commenting about how out of the blue, she'd run into Kady Jacobsen on campus at Stanford. The two had gotten along, chatting nostalgically about cheerleading and High School. But Kady had also mentioned Paige's situation and Lynne was digging for more details.

The third message was from Carter Sheridan, telling me to keep next Saturday open. He was planning another 'get together'. I realized I hadn't thought about him or Elyse in a while, and I wondered if I wanted to go near that kind of crowd again, now that I was with Dawn.

The fourth message was from Professor Isakova. She was reminding Kim Fukuzaki and me to be at her office at 1pm tomorrow to begin our research. And she said she was looking forward to this summer, believing the three of us would make a good team.

And the fifth message was from Carli Singer, soon to be Tri-Delt Senior and apparently next year's Pledge Mistress. She had some ideas for pledge hazing that might involve me, plus Leighton had passed along a suggestion for an advanced blowjob class centered around me. I allowed myself a few moments to fantasize, but shook my head and then started typing out a reply. I didn't exactly say "no", but I did explain that I'd have to run things by my girlfriend before committing to anything.

Then it was time for dinner and I returned to the rest of the Evans family, instinctively going up to Dawn and wrapping her up in a hug from behind, tenderly kissing the back of her neck.

She giggled and smiled and turned in my grasp, wrapping her arms around my shoulders and giving me another kiss, this one right smack on the lips. Neither of us was really concerned about the rest of her family watching us. And then we settled down to eat.

Later that night, I found myself right where I wanted to be: in bed with my Dawn. We cuddled up together, momentarily reminiscing about the past two years while holding a framed photograph of the 5 ex-roommates: Dayna, Brandi, Dawn, Adrienne, and me, all sitting together on the steps of the front porch, our arms wrapped around each other.

"Isn't that a great picture of us?" Dawn smiled.

"It is," I agreed, then specifically drew my finger in a circle around me and Dawn. The photo was from the beginning of our Freshman year, back when I was still with Adrienne and she was still with Ryan. And yet Dawn was seated on the step right in front of me, my arms wrapped around her shoulders, the two of us looking like the happiest couple in the world. Even then, we always knew we'd eventually be back together.

"I love you, Ben," Dawn turned to me and whispered, darting forward briefly to peck my lips. "I'm your Dawn. I'm yours forever. Don't ever forget that."

I shook my head. Then I reached my right hand up to her cheek and my left to the bracelet she now refused to ever take off, unless she had to get wet. "And I'm your Ben. Forever."

We came together for another kiss, this one far more than just a peck. Her lips parted to let my tongue in. And as the passion of our kiss grew, our hands began to roam around and then inside of each other's clothing as we fell back against the pillows and began our path to making love.

But before we got there, the door cracked open with a squeak, causing Dawn to gasp and turn around in mild panic. My right hand was still up her nightshirt, holding onto a firm breast.

DJ just poked her head around and grinned. "This a private party? Or is there room for one more?"

Tomorrow is the first day of the rest of my life..

97 Prologue

-- THE YEAR 2027 --

"Hey Dad?"

I pushed my chair back from the desk in my home office, rotating it as I saw my son at the door. Smiling, I waved to him and said, "Come on in. What's on your mind?"

"Uh, it's kind of that thing we talked about," he muttered with a sheepish smile. BJ was now 21, still an awkward young adult even if he felt like he had fully matured. His reply had been typically vague, as detailed communication had never been a strong suit of anyone his age. I certainly had endured my own share of misunderstandings due to similarly vague statements when I was 21 and younger.

I had an idea what he meant, but perpetually seeking to teach him to be more precise with his statements, I just arched an eyebrow and stated, "Well, we've talked about a lot of different things. Specifics, specifics."

"-Specifics," he recited with me just as I was repeating the word for the third time. Slightly nervous, BJ nodded and explained, "Today's my birthday. You promised me that when I was 21 you'd finally tell me the story of how you met Mom."

I leaned back in my chair, taking a deep breath. I was impressed BJ had managed to wait this long. He'd been asking me the question ever since he was thirteen. I kept putting him off, explaining only that I'd met his mother while I was in college. It didn't matter that she and I weren't married to each other. All that mattered was that we both loved him, and that we both were part of his life. It didn't hurt that she and I were still wonderful friends, and when BJ was sixteen he'd figured out that we were still lovers as well. He also had two half-siblings and plenty of cousins to grow up with, and all together we were really one big happy family.

But even though he accepted that his mother and I both dearly loved him, and also loved each other on some level, he was always curious to know just how I ended up fathering a child while I was still a college student and didn't end up marrying his mom. He started to understand my hesitance to explain when he turned 18, having been sexually active himself for a couple of years by then and starting to understand just how... complicated ... sexual relationships can be. But he then made me promise that when he turned 21, I would finally tell him the whole story. He assured me that by then he would be the same age as I'd been when I'd fathered him, and therefore he would be able to at least comprehend the decisions I'd made.

"Well, a promise is a promise, and you don't break promises to family," I sighed, steadying myself for what was to come. I'd known this day – and this specific talk – would be coming. I'd actually prepared in my head what I would finally say. And as I thought about everything that happened more than twenty years ago, I marveled at just how ... complicated ... my college life had been.

BJ sat down on the couch when I waved him over to it. Taking a deep breath, he got comfortable and watched me with rapt attention. He looked eager, really eager.

"I'm going to disappoint you a bit," I began, watching as his face fell. "You're probably hoping I'll just lay out the gory details in a nice, short explanation, but that's not going to happen. You'll forgive your old man for becoming a little verbose in his advanced age. There's a lot of detail floating around in the back of my mind, but it would take all day – probably several days – to explain it all to you. I'm not doing that, either. So you're going to get an explanation that's somewhere in the middle."

"Fine. Whatever," BJ agreed, albeit impatiently.

"I'm going to start after finishing my Sophomore Year at Cal. You already know that a good chunk of my early life was spent romancing your Aunt Adrienne and Aunt Dawn. As this story starts, a lot of it is going to be about them too. But there are other people – important people – who began to enter my life over my Junior Year. And understanding what happened with all of them will help you understand how your mother and I ended up where we did. So here's that story."

A bit Of spoiler I guess

---

The New Year l - The Complicated Sex Life Of Ben - Chapter 102 by Fireces full book limited free

98 Summer Internship l

-- JUNE 2004, SUMMER BREAK --

"Hi, honey! I'm home!" I called as I walked through the front door. The hardwood floor of the old Berkeley house creaked as I trod down the short hallway, passing the coat closet. I lifted the single-strap of my black leather messenger bag over my head, dumping the bag on the floor for convenient retrieval later. One nice thing about "work" compared to "school" was that "work" ended at a prescribed time, with no homework to complete nor exams to study for. I'd pick up the bag tomorrow morning on my way out the door.

I also started unbuttoning the long-sleeved blue dress shirt I was wearing. I wasn't big on wearing such semi-formal attire, especially in warm June weather; but Professor Isakova insisted that I learn to be comfortable in professional clothing as preparation for a career in business. At least she let me roll up the sleeves.

But then my fingers suddenly lost their grip on the next button. I came to a dead stop in the archway to the living room. And my jaw dropped to the floor somewhere around the same place as my Kenneth Cole shoes.

"Welcome home, babe."

She was as beautiful as ever. More beautiful, in fact, because I knew that she was finally mine. After all our years growing up together from children into fully-formed adults, after the starts and stops and hiccups in our developing relationship, Dawn and I had become the romantic couple we both always knew we would be. And the knowledge that my soulmate and I would be sharing the rest of eternity together filled me with a wonderful sense of bliss at the mere sight of her.

Of course, my jaw didn't drop every time I saw Dawn. After all, I was rather accustomed to her beauty by now, so that the mere sight of my girlfriend no longer stopped me dead in my tracks. What had my mouth hanging open on this afternoon was my girlfriend's attire: my plain white button-down dress shirt, and except for her omnipresent 'Ben Forever' bracelet, not a single thing else.

It was a habit Dawn had picked up at Adrienne's suggestion. My ex-girlfriend/adoptive-sister frequently went about the house wearing only a dress shirt and panties back when we were dating during our Freshman year. There were always a lot of shirts to choose from since I rarely wore them myself back in those days. Adrienne had told Dawn how much I liked the choice in wardrobe, and so my current girlfriend had adopted the same attire once we started living alone in this big house. For now, at least, it was just the two of us. Come late August our little sisters would be moving in to start their own college careers. I wondered if Dawn's wardrobe would change when that happened; but in the meantime, I'd enjoy the view.

I especially enjoyed the view today. Dawn usually wore panties along with the dress shirt. Dawn also usually buttoned the shirt up. Neither was the case today. The blonde angel was reclining across the couch, my white dress shirt open from throat to tails, the cloth parted enough to the sides that she might as well have skipped the shirt entirely, for it did absolutely nothing to cover her body.

Dawn's unbelievably firm and yet supple 34D tits thrust proudly into the open air, capped by erect pink nipples. Her slender torso tapered down to a flat tummy before flaring out to her pleasantly shaped hips. It was her long legs that gave her the boost to a 5'9" height, the right leg extending all the way to the end and off the front edge of the sofa. And her left leg was bent with the knee up, spreading her crotch open wide for my easy view.

Her pussy was no longer completely bare-shaven. She'd grown a perfectly manicured blonde rectangle of fuzz just above her slit, proving that the carpet matched the drapes. I knew it took more work to maintain the little landing strip than to just shave everything off, but I also thought it made my girlfriend look more mature, befitting her nearly 20-year age, no longer a little girl. And I couldn't help but notice that Dawn was calling my attention down to that sweet honeypot, holding open her own labia with two fingers, fingers and pussylips both glistening with moisture.

My gaze then traveled back up Dawn's body to her surpassingly beautiful face. Her crystal clear blue eyes bored right at me with laser intensity, and were set off by dark eyeliner. Despite her dressed-down appearance, Dawn was in full makeup, accentuating her cheekbones and pouty lips to look even more sensually alluring than normal. And when she finally spoke, her voice was both melodious like a songbird and hypnotically intoxicating like a siren. "Welcome home, babe. I've been so lonely without you."

I wanted to say something charming. I wanted to sound witty and confident. But I just sort of squeaked.

No matter. Dawn giggled and a mirthful smile crossed her face. The sensuously seductive vamp façade vanished, to be replaced by Dawn's more natural adoring-girl-next-door look. She sat up and reached her arms out to me, and without thinking about it I approached her. She got to her feet and stood up straight, elevating onto her tip-toes to try and match my 6'0" height. And she wrapped her arms around my neck to hug me warmly and lean her head in for a sweet kiss.

This kiss didn't turn out to be exactly "sweet". Dawn's state of dress had already accomplished its mission. I was rock-hard in my slacks, and the instant my girlfriend's half-naked body rubbed up against me, the sexual creature inside took over.

My hands dropped to Dawn's perfect ass, grabbing a perky cheek in each palm as I lifted her off her feet and then more or less tackled her back onto the couch. Dawn squealed as she fell through the air before landing on her back across the couch cushions, with me between her legs. I snarled as I turned my head and thrust my tongue into her mouth. And my hands were quickly opening up my belt and zipper as I franticallly worked to extract my turgid cock.

Dawn moaned, "Oh, Bennn" when my lips left hers to kiss my way down her neck. Her own hands scrabbled at the front of my shirt, trying to unbutton me. It was an ultimately futile effort. She never got the last three buttons done, period. But no matter; my shirt wasn't going to stop us from getting what we both wanted. The only thing in our way was my pants, and a few seconds later, both they and my boxers were around my knees. And Dawn gasped as she felt my thick weapon nudging into her vaginal folds.

"Bennn..." Her voice was a choked whisper. I grunted as I pushed forward. Her tight channel squeezed my shaft tightly, yielding only with resistance to my unrelenting penetration. "Unnghhh..." she moaned as I continued to descend.

And then we were joined. I only realized I'd stopped breathing after my pelvic bone was fully pressed up against Dawn's. I dropped my cheek onto the throw pillow against my face, panting for oxygen as I let my body settle down, pinning my girlfriend beneath my weight.

Dawn cooed into my ear and wrapped her arms more tightly around my neck, clutching me fiercely. And she was the first one to begin our fucking motion, rocking her hips against the springiness of the couch cushions to move her own pussy a few inches off my cock before swinging back and recapturing the same length.

I remained still for only a few moments and took three deep breaths to calibrate myself. I then pushed my chest off of hers, supporting myself on my own elbows. And gazing adoringly into her eyes, I dipped and gave my soulmate a searing kiss.

And then I fucked the living shit out of her.

At first, Dawn tried to hold onto my pistoning hips by crossing her ankles behind my lower back. But I was bucking so hard that she soon lost her grip, causing her legs to flail helplessly in the air.

She tried to hold onto my neck in a similar fashion, but the sexual animal inside me didn't like being restrained, so I grabbed her wrists with my hands and pinned them back behind her head, leaving them alone only when she flipped her palms back to grip the armrest as if it were the only thing keeping her anchored to the couch.

And sometime later, after Dawn let out two separate ear-splitting shrieks that echoed through the corners of this big empty house, I let out a bellow of my own as I slammed forward one final time and ejected a gallon of cum into Dawn's writhing body.

"I'm cumming!" I groaned, my hands clutching her shoulders both to pin her in place and embrace her with all my passion.

"I feel it!" she crooned, her bright eyes alive and dancing with each successive burst against her inner walls.

And then there were no more words as our lips melded together, heightening our pleasure as we rode out the final waves of orgasm.

At last we had finished ... for now, at least. I, for one, planned on a couple more rounds before we surrendered ourselves to sleep. Maybe a screwing in the shower – we hadn't done that in a few days. In the meantime, our bodies wanted to rest. So quivering, I let my chest drop back down to settle my weight against Dawn's sweaty, near-naked body. And she hugged me tenderly while humming her pleasure into my ear.

A few minutes later, I heard Dawn's humming tone elevate in pitch. "Hm?"

I raised my head up and looked over to see her picking at her white dress shirt's collar. "What?" I queried.

Dawn giggled. "Well, I was going to suggest you wear this shirt tomorrow. But now I think you'd better pick one a little less wrinkly."

"Morning, Professor," I greeted cheerily as I walked into the office.

"Benjamin..." Professor Isakova scolded as she looked up from her desktop.

I grimaced. I hated it when she called me 'Benjamin', and her Russian accent only made it sound harsher. Only my mom ever used my full name, and that only when she was upset with me. It was the Professor's perfect way of reminding me how I should be addressing her. "Sorry, Viktoriya," I apologized. "It's habit."

"Well, it's only been a month," the leggy Eastern European beauty replied with a sigh. "But at this rate, by the time you get used to using my first name, it'll already be time to go back to calling me 'Professor'."

I blushed and shrugged while setting my bag on the separate table. Viktoriya had a relatively large office, big enough to have a circular meeting table and four chairs away from her desk. The school had given us two laptops for temporary use, and that meeting table was where Kim Fukuzaki and I were doing most of our work this summer.

Speaking of Kim, she arrived a minute later. "Good morning, Viktoriya. Morning, Ben." The pretty Japanese-American girl was in her usual summer attire, a thin short-sleeved blouse over an omnipresent white tank top. She carried her black and hot pink leather motorcycle jacket slung over one shoulder and matching street cycle helmet under her left arm. The helmet and jacket were hung from the coat rack, and her backpack flopped onto the table. "So whadda we got today?" she asked casually as she reached both hands into her hair and around to the back of her head, quickly flipping her jet black and blonde-streaked locks around as she whipped a hot pink scrunchy around them to form a ponytail.

"Kim!" Viktoriya barked in a semi-commanding voice. The stern Professor look was back and she glared at the younger girl, an expectant look on her face.

"Ahem," Kim blushed and stood up a little straighter. She schooled her face and focused at attention as she stated, "My apologies. We completed the business model review yesterday. I was thinking Ben and I should look into different case studies of the companies using that model and analyze how successfully they're executing it. We could break up the target companies by size, and check their profitability and cost efficiencies."

"Much better." Viktoriya nodded. "But before you start your analysis, I suggest you also break up the target companies by profitability. Sometimes the financial performance follows from execution of their business model-"

"But sometimes the execution follows from the company's financial solvency and stability," I interrupted.

Our beautiful, chestnut brown-haired professor turned her dark blue-eyed gaze to me, along with a proud smile. "Precisely, Ben."

I grinned.

"Think about it." Viktoriya nodded and then turned for the door. "In the meantime, I need some coffee."

The Professor left and the door closed behind on her way out. Arching an eyebrow, I then turned my attention to Kim. "What was that all about?"

"What?"

Still with arched eyebrow, I looked at Kim curiously. "She kinda barked at you."

"Oh, that." Kim waved me off dismissively. "Viktoriya's been getting on my case about presenting a more professional appearance and demeanor."

"I know what you mean," I replied, tugging at my shirt collar. It was a dark green button-down. The white one, uh, needed to be ironed.

Kim smiled. "Yeah. But what can I do? It's not like a suit would be practical when I'm riding a motorcycle every day."

Automatically, I looked my friend and "co-worker" up and down. I'd always thought the Japanese-American girl was pretty, but she was never one to really fuss about her appearance. Her typical school attire was that tank top along with a black hoodie. She was about 5'5" and never bothered to wear platforms or heels to boost her height. And her makeup had always been pretty minimal. I'd just never really seen Kim dressed to impress, either for professionalism OR sexuality, and I had a hard time imagining her in a suit. "Definitely not practical," I agreed.

"Well, it's more than just appearance. She's been harping on my speech and carriage. She says it's much harder for a woman to get respect in the business world, and only by presenting myself with confidence and always thinking about new ideas will I ever succeed."

I stuck my lower lip out as I thought about that. "Makes sense. Seems like you'll never relax that way, but I guess it makes sense."

Kim nodded and then pointed to the table. "Come on. I'll bet this is another of Viktoriya's little tests. We'd better have lists breaking down the target companies before she comes back with her coffee."

At the end of the day, I was the first one to finish up and head home as Viktoriya kept Kim behind for some further instructions. From the look Kim shot me before I left, I figured they were going to be some new criticisms about her appearance, maybe the pink fingernails or the blonde-streaked hair.

I felt bad for her, but I understood the point Viktoriya was trying to get across. The fact was: we weren't teenagers anymore. We were Juniors in college, upperclassmen, and pretty soon we'd be graduating and moving out into the real world. It was as if we were passing some invisible line from our Sophomore to Junior years, crossing over from childhood into adulthood.

But for right now, I was still just a college kid. I wanted to enjoy my evening off. And for me, that meant spending more time with Dawn.

"Hi, honey! I'm home!" I called as I walked through the front door. Having an academic job for the summer, I both started work later and returned home later than Dawn's more traditional internship hours. I heard the exhaust fan in the kitchen running, and as I dropped my bag to the floor, I already knew better than to expect my girlfriend to be waiting half-naked and wanting to get fucked.

Indeed, Dawn was in the kitchen with her back to me. She was still dressed in slacks and a nice blouse from work, although she wore an apron to help protect her clothes from any food spills. She took my breath away when she turned her face back to smile at me in greeting, showing off twin rows of pearly while teeth while her crystal blue eyes sparkled radiantly. "Hi, babe," she hummed happily.

"Mmm ... smells good..." I hummed right back as I sidled up directly behind her, wrapping my arms around her waist and bending to kiss her neck. Dawn giggled and let me continue nibbling at her sensitive skin before turning her lips to mine for a welcoming peck.

"Mmm-wah!" I finished kissing her with a flourish. And with an easy smile, I looked at my girlfriend and asked, "Anything I can do to help?"

Dawn glanced over and then up to the cabinets. "Set the table ... Oh! Before you do that, can you get me the Yoshida sauce out of the refrigerator?"

I nodded and retrieved the requested jug containing the ridiculously sweet sauce discovered by Deanna Evans at Costco. I handed it over, waited for Dawn to hand it back for return to the fridge, and then went to set the table. And as I laid out the silverware, I sighed happily and glanced back into the kitchen. "Is this what it'll be like when we're married?"

"What?" Dawn frowned as she looked at me. For a second, I worried because she didn't exactly have a happy expression on her face at my mention of the m-word. But then she turned off the burner and also switched off the overhead exhaust fan. "What did you say?"

I grinned and shrugged. "I was just wondering if this is what life will be like when we're married. Just the two of us in a house together. Coming home from work, you making dinner. Me puttering around to set the table. Y'know ... married."

To my relief, Dawn let a beaming smile spread across her lips. "Something like this." She glanced down, momentarily lost in thought, and she giggled cutely. When she looked back up at me, there was a fresh sparkle in her eyes. "Do you really think it'll happen? Do you really think that someday, I'll be your wife?"

I blinked and arched an eyebrow. "Isn't that the point? Why else would I be in this relationship with you if I didn't think we'd end up getting married someday?"

"I dunno..." Dawn sighed and leaned against the counter. "I want to. Of course I do. And I fantasize about what it'll be like to be your wife all the time. But we're still young, right? We've still got two more years before we graduate and then there might even be graduate school after that. A lot can happen in a few years. So much HAS already happened in the past few years. And really, we've only been together for what, a month?"

I snorted. "We've been together for twenty years."

"I'm not even twenty years old yet," Dawn chuckled.

"You know what I mean."

Dawn sighed and wiped her hands on the apron. She started walking to me, and leaning back against the dining table, I opened my arms in welcome. She opened her own arms and we hugged each other, squeezing firmly. "I love you," Dawn said in the most heartfelt of voices.

"I love you, too. I always have."

"I want to believe," Dawn sighed. "I want to think that everything will work out, and that no matter what happens the two of us will last. But I don't want to be a dreamer, completely out of touch with reality. And the reality is that we've got a long ways to go before we're ready to get married."

"I know." I exhaled and thought about my recent past. I'd made a lot of mistakes in my life, including some really boneheaded ones that I particularly regretted. I'd gotten lucky for the most part that things hadn't turned out worse for me and for the people I loved. And I knew I had some more maturing to do, especially in my decision-making, before I would be ready to be anybody's husband. The LAST thing I ever wanted to do was hurt Dawn and somehow drag her down with me.

Dawn pulled back and looked at the expression on my face. Her eyebrows canted and she pouted. "Ohhh ... don't look like that. I don't mean you. You're perfect. You're warm and caring and always so considerate. You'd make a great husband right now. Me? I'm still a self-centered bitch."

I rolled my eyes. "No you're not."

Dawn exhaled, looking sad. "I know what I need to work on. And I'm not the person I want to be just yet." She flicked her eyes up to me, looking almost scared. "I'm not ready. I'm going to make mistakes. And I could end up doing things that hurt you."

I nodded. "And I'll heal. It's okay. Maybe I AM a bit of a dreamer, but I believe that we'll work things out. Shit's gonna happen to us, but as long as we both keep working at it, as long as we both WANT to make it work, we will. I believe that. Don't you?"

Dawn managed a smile. And after taking a deep breath, she held my cheeks and pecked me on the lips. "I do. We're gonna make it. I know it. Because for you, I'll do anything."

"Good." I grinned. Then I reached back and held up a plate. "Then get me my dinner, woman!" I barked playfully.

Dawn giggled, then took both plates and headed back into the kitchen to grab our food. And as I watched her putting together our dinner, I let myself fantasize just a bit about how wonderful our future would be.

Boobs. I was always such a sucker for a nice pair of boobs. And it was a rather fantastic pair that was hanging down right in my face. The full-button blouse had the top two buttons undone, which meant that the whole garment sagged away from her body when she was bent over like this. That left the upper slopes of those creamy white mounds exposed, encased in what looked to be a standard-issue beige bra. But standard issue or not, there was no hiding the roundness of those tits.

Still, I did my very best not to stare. After all, I wasn't at home checking out my girlfriend or some other young co-ed. I was in an academic building, in a professor's office, and this was my boss/teacher I was checking out.

"So remember the Nash paper on Equilibrium Points. 'The correspondence of each n-tuple with its set of countering n-tuples gives a one-to-many mapping of the product space into itself.' So that means ... I'm sorry. Am I distracting you?"

I blinked rapidly and pulled my head back to look at her face. Viktoriya had been leaning over the table as she pointed to my monitor, and conspicuously I noticed that she didn't stand up to remove the view from my sight. My eyes darted into her cleavage once again before I managed to jerk my gaze back to her cool blue eyes. "Umm ... sorry, Viktoriya."

"Oh, don't be. I would have been more offended if you didn't look." She smirked, and there was a playful lilt in her Russian accent. And only then did the beautiful older woman stand upright. And with a little smile, she posed for me, cocking her hip and putting her right hand on her waist. "It's nice to know that an old woman like me can still pull your attention. Especially when you have a girlfriend as beautiful as Miss Evans."

I blushed, but the knowledge that she'd deliberately stayed bent over even after catching me ogling her gave me a sense of confidence. I'd been around enough pretty girls to know when one was fishing for a compliment. Young or old, it didn't really matter. So instead of being embarrassed, I simply let my eyes rove up and down my professor's slender, and yet stacked, body. "You are a beautiful woman, Viktoriya. I could be married with children and someone like you would always draw my attention." I chuckled. "And I'm sure you have your share of men checking you out at all times."

Now it was Viktoriya's turn to blush. "You are a silver-tongued devil, aren't you?"

I grinned. "Sometimes."

"Still," she sighed. "It would not be proper for me to titillate you any further. I am your teacher, after all."

Playfully, I pouted as if having her stop teasing me was the last thing in the world I wanted. "Well, just like the use of your name, Viktoriya, you're not my teacher right now. We're just work colleagues, right?"

Her dark blue eyes flashed at me. "I think there's something in the regulations about supervisor-intern relations, as well. But then," she added with a raised eyebrow and a smirk. "This isn't a traditional company, now is it?"

I just chuckled and nodded. And sensing that the teasing conversation was coming to an end, I just turned forward to look at my monitor.

And then I felt her fingers run along my shoulder. I tensed up slightly at the unexpected sensation, but relaxed a second later. After all, I was used to girls rubbing up against me, although they usually were classmates around my own age. But then a second hand joined the first. This hand ran from my neck all the way across my shoulder and down the side of my bicep. It felt like Viktoriya was simultaneously giving me a shoulder massage and feeling me up. And then I heard the soft sound of inhalation from right behind my ear as my professor apparently was ... smelling ... me.

Just then, the doorknob jiggled and the hands jerked off my shoulders. Both Viktoriya and I turned around just as the door opened, and Kim walked in wearing a familiar black and hot pink leather motorcycle jacket and carrying her helmet under her arm.

"Late again?" Viktoriya asked in a scolding tone. She crossed her arms over her chest while looking sternly at the younger girl.

"I'm sorry," Kim puffed, a little out of breath. She bowed her head as if in shame, reminding me of some underling in an Asian gangster flick having to apologize to his Boss for some fuck-up. "I don't mean to make excuses, but the police closed down 880 entirely to clear away a major accident. Even a motorcycle can't get through that."

Viktoriya sighed and dropped her arms. "In what city do you live again?"

"Sunnyvale."

Viktoriya exhaled, thought about it, and then nodded. "Do not make a habit of this." The Russian accent was thicker, and made it sound even more menacing.

"I won't, ma'am," Kim replied, sounding chastised.

The professor then turned and looked back to me. A little flash went through her eyes, and after making sharp inhalation, she seemed to quiver. Abruptly, she then announced, "I'm going to go get some coffee. Kim, get settled in. Ben will explain what we're working on."

Kim nodded. Viktoriya left. And then Kim's shoulders slumped as she almost dejectedly started shrugging off her jacket. The motion caused Kim to thrust her tits forward, straining the globes against her sheer blouse and that ubiquitous white tank top. And even though Kim didn't have the biggest tits, probably a B-cup, I still had boobs on my mind and had to force myself to look away again.

Fortunately, Kim didn't notice. "'Do not maek eh hebbeet of theese'", she griped, mocking Viktoriya's accent for a brief moment. "What, does she think I planned the accident?"

I shook my head. "She's always coming down so hard on you. It doesn't make sense."

"She's just trying to toughen me up, I think," Kim sighed. "She's right: women have a harder time in the business world. You've got to have thick skin and you've got to be just that much better than men to get an equal amount of respect."

"Still ... I don't think she's ever barked at me like that. And I KNOW I've done a couple of boneheaded things since we started."

Kim smirked. "That's because she wants to fuck you."

I blinked and jerked my head back in surprise. "Excuse me?"

Kim rolled her eyes. "Don't tell me you haven't noticed."

"Well ... uh..."

"C'mon. The casual touches ... I've seen her rub your arm or shoulders or touch your lower back ... almost like she wants to grab your ass."

"She does not."

"Of course she does. You've got a nice ass, Ben." Kim smirked. "And you said it yourself, she doesn't bark at you, even when you screw up. No, she goes out of her way to compliment you, to butter you up. I mean, some of your insights are good, but they're not THAT good."

"Hey!"

"It's no slight against you. You're smart. But she's just laying it on a little thick, that's all. You seriously haven't noticed her flirting with you?"

"She flirts with a lot of people. Professor Rutledge, for example. She's practically giggly with him," I pointed out.

"Professor Rutledge is flirting with her. He's been trying to hook up with Viktoriya since last year. But more to the point, she doesn't flirt with students. Period. You remember Professor Ice, don't you? No, you're the only one I've ever seen her get like this with. If you weren't with Dawn, I seriously think she'd be going Cougar on your ass."

I shook my head. "It's just the summer. She's dropping the Ice Queen persona and having us call her by her first name. She's trying to foster a feeling of teamwork instead of her just giving us orders. Things'll go back to normal in the fall."

"Maybe," Kim shrugged. "Maybe."

"Whatever the reasons, it just doesn't seem fair that she's so hard on you."

"Oh, I don't mind."

"Really?"

Kim nodded, staring off into the distance. "Really. I admire Viktoriya. She's so strong and confident. She knows exactly what she wants and she goes after it. Really ... she's quite the woman. So when she tells me I have things I need to work on, I really take them to heart. I know that listening to her will make me better." There was no mistaking the sparkle in Kim's eyes as she said this. She really did seem to idolize our professor.

"Then why do you keep showing up late, even when she keeps harping on it?" I asked with a smirk.

"It's only the third time!" Kim protested. But then she sighed in resignation. "Traffic, really. I mean, I'm never this late; closing the whole damn freeway really screwed me up. It's just that my dad's house is an hour away even in good traffic. While the motorcycle helps, letting me split lanes for a good chunk of that, even I get slowed down whenever there's an accident. There's a big difference between cruising along at 75 or weaving in and out of lanes at 25, trying to make sure I don't get clotheslined by somebody's side-view mirror."

"I thought you were gonna get an apartment around here for the summer. Moving in with your roommate from the dorms, right?"

Kim winced. "I didn't tell you?"

"You told me the roommate thing didn't work out and that you were living at home. I'm not sure you ever told me why."

"Oh," Kim blushed. "Uh ... well ... my roommate flunked out. She's not coming back next year. So there went that idea for getting an apartment. And it just didn't make sense for me to spend the money. I didn't realize the commute would be this hard."

My brain whirled and spat information out through my mouth before I really thought about it. "Huh. Well, maybe you should move in with me."

Kim blinked rapidly, momentarily taken by surprise. "Huh?"

"I'm serious. Why not?"

"Well, uh ... I wouldn't want to take up space that-"

"It's a four-bedroom house," I interrupted. "And we've got two empty rooms until our sisters arrive in late August. Three, actually, since Dawn more or less moved in with me."

"But I wouldn't be able to pay that much-"

"We wouldn't even need all that much in rent." I shook my head. "Probably the same as what you're paying in gas right now. More importantly, you wouldn't have to commute back and forth every day."

"Oh, well, uh, maybe it wouldn't be such a good idea. I mean we're co-workers and I don't want any roommate conflicts to get in the way of our working relation-"

"Believe me, we'd be fine," I interrupted.

"But, uh, I mean, maybe it would be better not to make a rash decision that-"

"Oh, stop trying to think of things that could go wrong," I practically commanded. "Seriously, this would solve your problems. No more commuting. You could wear professional clothes instead of your motorcycle gear. No more Professor Ice riding your ass about your attire."

"Are you sure I wouldn't be intruding? I mean, you've got a nice little setup playing house with your girlfriend. If I were her, I'm not sure I'd want another girl coming in."

"Uh, well ... Yeah, I should probably talk to Dawn first," I blushed in embarrassment. "But I'm sure she'd be fine with this. Dawn's not the jealous type, especially over a friend who just needs someplace to stay for the summer. I'm sure we can work something out."

Kim raised her eyebrows. "Are you sure I wouldn't be ... ah ... cramping your style?"

I got the innuendo in Kim's voice and I chuckled. "I don't think your presence would actually restrain us or anything. But now that you mention it, I've been planning to put up some soundproofing insulation on the walls in the master bedroom to help with the ... ah ... noise. I can put those up now, but you might still hear a few things. It's more a question of whether you'd be comfortable with those kinds of sounds."

Kim shrugged. "I'm no prude. I can handle it if you guys won't get embarrassed about it."

I thought back to the previous year, with all the noises going throughout the entire house. "Believe me, embarrassment is not a factor."

Kim then went quiet. She looked nervously at me and said softly, "Would you, ah ... be expecting anything of me?"

I arched an eyebrow. "'Expecting'?"

Kim blushed and gave me a coy look, the embarrassment on her face making it clear she was talking about something sexual. "You have a reputation. I was just wondering if you were thinking that having me close by would-"

"Oh, no-no-no," I interrupted while shaking my head, only now realizing what she was getting at. "Not that you're not an attractive girl. You're very pretty. But I'm not offering you a place to stay so I can get into your panties."

Kim gave me an odd smile, like she was both relieved and disappointed. But she quickly nodded. "So are you serious? You guys might be able to rent me a room?"

I nodded. "Sure. Come home with me after work," I stated confidently. "We can talk to Dawn and get all the details worked out."

"Well..."

"Kim! Relax! Just come by the house with me after work, okay?" I practically ordered her.

Immediately, she blinked and nodded obediently. "Okay."

"Hi, honey! I'm home!" I called as I walked through the front door. The hardwood floor of the old Berkeley house creaked as I trod down the short hallway, passing the coat closet. I lifted the single-strap of my black leather messenger bag over my head, dumping the bag on the floor for convenient retrieval later. And I turned to Kim, gesturing for her to follow me.

I was still looking back at Kim when I arrived at the archway to the living room. I watched her brown-eyes widen and her mouth gape open as she gasped in surprise. I quickly whipped my head around as a sense of doom settled over me. And my jaw dropped to the floor somewhere around the same place as my Kenneth Cole shoes.

Oh, crap.

Dawn had been facing away from the archway, kneeling on top of the couch cushions and draping her torso over the backrest. Her only articles of clothing were strappy black stiletto heels, sheer black stockings, and matching black garters. This left her perfectly-formed ass completely bare and on full display as she thrust it back in my direction, her pink pussy already damp with anticipation.

"Welcome home, babe," Dawn crooned before turning her face around. I was helpless to do anything but watch as her crystal clear blue eyes suddenly jerked open in shock. She scrambled around, her naked tits jiggling as she twisted and sank into a seated position on the couch. And she snagged the nearest throw pillow, pulling it into her lap to cover her chest and crotch. "BEN!" she shrieked in both shock and outrage.

Yeah ... I wasn't getting laid anytime soon.

Thinking fast, I grabbed Kim around her waist and shuffled the still-in-shock girl back into the hallway. I actually brought her all the way into one of the downstairs bedrooms and loudly closed the door so that Dawn would know we were safely out of sight. Ten seconds later, I heard the pounding footsteps of my girlfriend racing upstairs to our bedroom.

"You can let go of me now," Kim said a few seconds later.

Belatedly, I realized I was still holding onto the girl's waist. I pulled my hands off and blushed. "Sorry about that."

Kim just shook her head. "No problem. I feel worse for Dawn."

"Yeah..." I sighed. "I should've known she might be waiting for me like that."

"This a regular occurrence for you two?"

"I wouldn't say regular." I chuckled. "But this definitely is not the first time."

Kim smiled. "That's good. My last boyfriend and I didn't have nearly as much spontaneity. One reason why we broke up."

"When was that?"

"Oh ... High School, actually."

I arched an eyebrow. "You haven't had a boyfriend since High School?"

"Never found someone who really ... ah... understood me." Kim shrugged. "Besides, I've been busy. This college thing isn't easy."

I frowned. "You're one of the top students in our class!"

Kim smirked. "Yeah well unlike you, I actually have to work my ass off to make these grades." She then pointed to the door. "You think it's safe to go outside?"

I nodded and opened the door myself. I brought Kim into the living room and got us both some glasses of water. And then we settled in to wait for Dawn to come back down.

A little pink in the face, my girlfriend made her appearance about two minutes later. She was clad in casual lounge pants and a baggy top. Her sunny blonde hair was loose and hanging over her shoulders. But despite the casual attire, her makeup was still a little thick and designed to be sexually alluring. It was an interesting contrast, and a reminder of what I'd accidentally interrupted.

I quickly stood and went to hug my girlfriend. "I am so sorry, babe."

"It's okay." Dawn blushed even pinker. She hugged me back and then looked right past me. "Hi, Kim."

"Hi, Dawn." Kim's eyes tracked up and down my girlfriend's body, and she smirked. "You look good. Been working out?" The waggle in her eyebrows made sure her comment was taken in good humor.

"Not exactly." Dawn glanced over at me and decided to roll with it. Better to make light of the situation than dwell on the awkward element. She jerked a thumb at me and drawled, "This one's kind of a sex maniac. I get all the exercise I need with him."

Kim giggled. "So I've heard. Adrienne used to say she'd never been in such great shape. Even compared to cheerleading."

Dawn laughed. "She's probably right. I'm doing my best to keep up with him. Although if he wants me to ever give him that particular surprise for the rest of his life, he'll make sure to call me when he's bringing someone over." That last part Dawn stated while glaring directly at me in mock indignation.

Only then did I realize that I might NEVER get that surprise again if Kim moved in with us. Well, maybe when we graduated and moved into our own place. But bringing in a roommate would certainly cut down on random sex encounters in the public areas of the house. I frowned and glanced over at Kim, who also seemed to get the implication.

Kim just shrugged, as if reading my mind, and commented, "Like I said: I don't wanna cramp your style."

I raised my eyebrows and looked over to Dawn. My girlfriend arched her own eyebrow and asked, "What?"

I gestured to our guest. "The reason I brought Kim by was that I was thinking she could rent a room from us. Just for the next two months, until Brooke and DJ move in. She's commuting from Sunnyvale right now, and it's becoming an issue with Professor Isakova."

"Oh!" Dawn popped her eyebrows. "Well ... uh..." Her voice trailed off as she processed everything. I immediately thought the whole thing was a bad idea. After all, it wasn't like we needed the money. Dawn certainly would have valued our privacy over any potential benefits. And feeling bad for even bringing it up, I started formulating an apology to Kim in my head. I figured Dawn and I would tell her we'd think about it, and then ultimately I'd be tasked with giving Kim the bad news.

But to my surprise, Dawn perked up and replied, "I think it would be pretty cool. This is certainly more house than Ben and I need. And to be honest, I think I'd like the company."

Kim glanced over at my girlfriend. "What? You've been stuck alone with Ben for a few weeks and you're already bored of him?"

Dawn laughed and shook her head in the negative. "It's not a BAD thing, but I have to admit it's a little weird just being him and me. I miss having some female company around. My sister moved out. Adrienne's jet-setting around the world. Robin is spending the summer with her dad on the East Coast. And Gwen is living back home. I wouldn't say I'm bored of Ben; but sure, I wouldn't mind having you around."

Kim furrowed her eyebrows. "You don't even really know me."

Dawn shrugged. "Well if you stay here, I think we can change that." And then she flashed Kim a pretty smile. "Seriously, it'd just be nice to have someone to talk to. Ben's a great listener, but ... well ... when it comes to chatting, he's just not a girl, y'know?"

Kim giggled. "Yeah, I noticed that."

Dawn nodded. "So if you want to move in with us, I think we can work it out."

Kim smiled and looked at me. I was just ping-ponging my eyes back and forth between the two girls, surprised this was going so well, but not disappointed. And then Kim sidled up to me, patting my chest. "You'd better get that soundproofing insulation up soon." Then the pretty Japanese-American girl flashed me a toothy grin. "Or don't. I wouldn't mind."

Kim moved in that very weekend, and we put her in Adrienne's old bedroom downstairs. It was NOT the one directly beneath the master bedroom; despite her statements that she wouldn't mind the noise, we didn't want to put our noisy lovemaking in Kim's face. I'd also installed the soundproofing I wanted. It didn't eliminate the noise, but at least one had to actively listen for sexual sounds in order to hear them.

I noticed a few changes right away. For one, Dawn and I were a little more ... restrained ... in our PDA. Instead of cuddling on the couch watching a Sunday night movie with my hand under her shirt and a palm rubbing my girlfriend's nipple, Dawn and I cuddled with my arm around her waist. Kim paid us no mind. Instead of teasing each other into making out right there on the couch, we settled for little pecks during commercials. Kim paid us no mind. And instead of stripping my beautiful blonde naked and eating her muff until she squirted copious amounts of honey onto the couch cushions, I dragged her upstairs so I could do so within the privacy of our room.

But offsetting some of those restrictions, there were a couple of nice changes (for lazy me). Kim unknowingly decided to follow Paige's example of being a good roommate by immediately pitching in around the house. She helped Dawn in the kitchen and cleaned up afterwards so I wouldn't have to. She sat down and gossiped with my girlfriend so I would be free to play video games a bit. And she even replaced a burned out headlight in Dawn's car while I wasn't around. After the headlight bit, Dawn joked that if Kim had a dick, she wouldn't need me anymore.

Now Kim had gotten in the habit of waking up early in order to make the commute to school. So on Monday morning, instead of driving her motorcycle for an hour across 237 and 880 to get to work, she had the time to primp and preen in front of the mirror.

Not that Kim really knew how to primp and preen. She was the only daughter of a man with three sons. Their mother had died giving birth to her, so for her entire life, Kim had grown up without a strong female figure. Following after her older brothers, she learned to work on cars and ride motorcycles instead of playing with dolls. She'd had enough female friends in grade school to help her figure out the basics of makeup and fashion. But only after getting to know her over the past month did I come to understand why she'd always been a little tomboyish.

I used to think that Kim was being flirtatiously demure in her interactions with me back when we were both Freshman. Now, I realized she really just didn't know any better. Her long hair covering her bosom wasn't a tease, it was just the way she styled her hair. The way she played with the blonde-streaked locks was out of nervousness, not putting on a schoolgirl act. And even her first introduction was probably because she needed somewhere to sit, not because she was coming on to me.

It was more likely that I was reading too much into our first interactions because I had been in that rut with Adrienne at the time.

But that was all in the past. Today, Kim wanted to dress up. And Dawn wanted to help her. So instead of lying in bed with me, almost lazily giving me a morning blowjob, my girlfriend went downstairs to help our new roommate figure out her makeup and pick out the right clothes.

It was okay; I'd live without the orgasm. Besides, Dawn did a fantastic job on Kim.

"Check her out," my girlfriend waved theatrically before our roommate emerged from her downstairs bedroom.

My jaw didn't drop or anything. Kim was dressed for business, not seduction. But I was still astonished at the transformation in my usually plain-dressing friend. And after we walked across campus to go to Professor Isakova's office on Monday morning, with Kim getting quite the batch of second-looks from passers by, I just knew she would make quite the unexpected impression on our boss.

I was right.

"Verrry nice, Kim!" Professor Isakova exclaimed with a genuinely pleased tone when we arrived. "You look both beautiful AND professional,"

"Thank you," Kim replied, demurely lowering her gaze and then standing up straight again. She was dressed in closed-toed heels and a knee-length skirt, both articles of clothing she never could have worn with her motorcycle gear. Her top was a starched blouse, unwrinkled by wearing a leather jacket over the top. And of course, her ubiquitous white tank top was underneath to keep things modest, despite having the top few buttons of her blouse undone. Her hair was up and clipped neatly into place, another thing she never could have managed beneath a motorcycle helmet.

I'd thought we would then just move right on to our work, but the Professor just stood back, continuing to admire Kim's outfit. Folding her arms over her chest, she started circling around the pretty Asian girl with a clearly evaluative expression on her face.

For her part, Kim just seemed to pose for inspection. Her body tensed momentarily as she realized she was being scrutinized, but she managed to relax her arms and let her hip jut out slightly as she adjusted her balance. She held her head high, and a little smile crossed her face.

"Back a little straighter," Viktoriya stated as she stepped in and pushed in Kim's stomach, removing some of the arch in Kim's back. "Professional, not necessarily alluring."

Kim nodded silently.

"The necklace is good. But you'll need a classier watch. Something silver, and probably a white face. There's nothing wrong with a leather band, but your jewelry must be limited, and a professional watch is one of the few things you can keep. Maintain your femininity. But lose the extra ring on your middle finger. Unless you're engaged or married, rings are just decorative, not functional."

Kim nodded again. The ring was a little punk, a little childish.

"Speaking of which," Viktoriya continued. "You'll need a more tasteful color for your nail polish."

Kim blushed. Hot pink wasn't exactly business-typical.

"And think about losing the blonde streaks in your hair. It's fine for college, but your hairstyling will need to be more mature once you graduate."

Kim pouted, but nodded in acceptance.

"Otherwise..." Viktoriya mused, holding her chin. "Very well put-together. Excellent job."

Kim blushed, and nervously quivered just slightly. "Thank you."

Viktoriya's eyes ran appreciatively up and down Kim's outfit one more time. And then she glanced at me, a little smirk on her face. The statuesque professor just nodded her head over to our table, and finished by saying, "Let's get to work."

"If I didn't know any better, I'd say she was flirting with you," I drawled over dinner. Dawn, Kim, and I were at the dining table at our house after the day's work.

"What? No she wasn't," Kim snorted doubtfully.

"Well, the way you described it," Dawn glanced at me. "It certainly sounded like it. But did it really happen that way?" she asked Kim.

"Well..." Kim blushed. "The basic facts are right. But all that stuff Ben was saying about the Professor's eyes glistening as she fantasized about undressing me is total bullshit."

I cracked a grin. "Well ... they were."

"I think you're mistaking those glistening eyes for whenever she looks at YOU."

"Wait, what?" Dawn perked up, arching an eyebrow at me.

"It's nothing." I waved my girlfriend off.

"It's not nothing," Kim interjected while putting her fork down, dinner all but forgotten. "Ben hasn't told you?"

"Apparently not." Dawn looked at me with obvious intrigue.

I sighed. "Kim thinks Professor Ice is flirting with ME."

"She not-so-secretly wants to get into his pants," Kim drawled.

"She does not. She's like twice as old as me," I protested.

"She is not." Dawn rolled her eyes. "She looks what, 35?"

Kim shook her head. "Actually, she's 40. It's in her school profile. So she IS twice your age."

"40? Really?" I arched both eyebrows. "She doesn't look it."

"She's in great shape, I'll agree." Kim nodded. "But that's beside the point. Whatever her age, she's clearly got a little thing for you. I pay attention to people. I notice these things."

Dawn grinned, propping an elbow on the table and dropping her chin into her open palm. "Oooh, seducing your teacher? That's one cliché you haven't done yet."

"I'm NOT seducing my teacher."

"Whatever." Dawn smirked. "Angela and Erica told me the rumors about Brian Ogilvie, too."

I frowned. "What are you saying?"

Dawn shrugged, glancing at Kim out of the corner of her eye before shutting up. "Nevermind."

"No. What?" I insisted.

Dawn rolled her eyes at me. Clearly I'd missed some sort of hint. Only then did I catch that she'd wanted me to drop it so that she wouldn't have to say something in front of Kim. And too late, I suddenly clammed up.

Kim noticed. "Oh, come ON," she complained.

Dawn just looked at me again and rolled her eyes. She took a deep breath and then looked right at Kim. "I was going to suggest that Ben go ahead and nail Professor Ice."

"What?" Kim popped her eyebrows.

Dawn shrugged. "Hey, he'll get preferential treatment and an easy 'A' for the rest of his school career, right?"

"But if I piss her off," I put in. "She'll FAIL me. No thank you."

"Like you could ever piss her off. One Big Ben Experience and you'd have her eating out of the palm of your hand," Dawn chuckled.

"Wait-wait-wait." Kim was waving her hands. "You're not serious, are you?"

Dawn shrugged. "Sure."

"But he's your boyfriend!"

"Yeah..."

"And you'd be okay with him screwing his teacher? YOUR teacher?"

Dawn giggled and looked at me. "Hey, maybe she'd figure she owes me and I'd get an easy 'A' too!"

"Dawn..." I growled in a warning tone.

My girlfriend just waved at Kim. "You were Adrienne's friend, right? You had to know some of the things that were going on when he was dating her, right?"

Kim screwed her face up. "Well, yeah, but ... Adrienne was kind of a nymphomaniac. Regular girls on this planet aren't really like her. I thought that you and Ben were more ... I dunno ... monogamous."

"Well, we have been lately," Dawn nodded while giving me a look. "But that's more due to lack of opportunity than anything." Dawn then sat up straight and started looking back and forth between Kim and me. "Wait ... did you two ever..."

My eyebrows shot up and now it was MY turn to glare at Dawn to drop the subject. But Kim had already caught on and she suddenly blushed and scrutinized her plate. "Oh, us? Uh..."

"No-no-no," I quickly interjected. "No. Kim and I never hooked up or anything."

"I'm sorry." Dawn reached out and covered Kim's hand. "Didn't mean to embarrass you. You just moved in here and the last thing I want to do is make you uncomfortable."

"No, it's fine," Kim shook her head and took a deep breath. "Just caught me off-guard, but really, I'm fine with it. I told you I wasn't a prude and goodness knows I've got my own sordid past. I'm not here to cramp your style and if you guys have an open relationship, that's cool. But Ben and I aren't like that. We're just friends and co-workers, right?"

Kim conspiciously didn't look at me, but I didn't want to escalate the situation any further. "Right." I nodded. Then I looked over at my girlfriend. "And I'm not looking for the kind of relationship I had with Adrienne. Babe, you're all I need."

My girlfriend leaned back against her chair and smiled. "That's a nice sentiment, but I know you better than that. I've said it before and I'll say it again: monogamy just isn't in your DNA. All I need is to know that you love me. As for the rest, you can have a little fun."

I arched an eyebrow. "Fun???"

"Yeah, 'fun'." Dawn giggled. "Remember 'fun'? After everything we've been through – all the years of melodrama and angst – don't we deserve some fun?"

"Haven't we been having fun together for the past five weeks?"

Dawn smiled. "Yeah ... it's been great. But seriously, you're wearing me out, babe. I could really use some help keeping Big Ben satisfied." Dawn glanced back at Kim. "I don't know if you've heard the rumors, but this boy is used to getting more ass than an airport toilet seat."

"Dawn..." I began with a mild warning.

Kim giggled and nodded, still without looking at me. "So I've heard."

Dawn just kept looking at our roommate, her eyes flickering as she thought very intensely about something. But the moment passed, and Dawn ended the conversation by very deliberately picking up her fork and resuming her meal. "Whether you fuck her or not, babe, just gimme the details, okay?"

I assumed she meant Professor Isakova. But I watched Dawn's eyes swivel over to Kim, who was obliviously looking at her own dinner plate. And at the little smirk spreading across my girlfriend's face, I arched an eyebrow and replied, "Uh, okay.."

99 Summer Internship ll

I thrust forward a final time, grunting my orgasm into Dawn's ear as a quart of spunk flowed out of me and into her sucking pussy. My girlfriend clutched at me with all four limbs, holding me tightly as if she never, ever wanted to let me go. She crooned her own climax into my ear and our bodies thrashed violently together until our energy ran out and we collapsed together, sweaty and satisfied.

"Mmm ... was that for me? Or for Kim?"

"Ahhh..." I was still lost in the bliss of my orgasm, so it took a second for Dawn's question to sink in. "Wait, what?"

The beautiful, naked blonde beneath me giggled and squeezed her pussy muscles around my semi-hard cock. "You seemed a little extra ... vigorous ... tonight. I was just wondering if any thoughts of a certain pretty Japanese-American roommate had slipped into your mind while we were fucking."

I frowned. "No. Absolutely not. When I'm with you, Dawn, I'm with you."

"Oh, I know. I know." She quickly brought her hands up to cup my face, her sky blue eyes twinkling as she smiled at me. "But don't you want her? She's playing it coy right now, but I think she's into you. And when you brought her home to invite her to stay with us, I just sort of assumed that you would eventually-"

"No-no-no." I shook my head and put a finger to Dawn's lips to stop that line of thinking. "I'm with YOU. I mean it. I spent my whole life flailing around, sleeping with ... a lot of girls. Really, a LOT of girls. But after all that, I realized that you're the one thing in my life I can't live without."

"Ben..."

"I'm serious." I took a deep breath. "A long, long time ago, my first girlfriend Megan told me that it's not enough to BE monogamous, I have to WANT to be monogamous. Well I want that, with YOU. I can go without anyone else, as long as I have you."

"But I'm not asking you to. I meant what I said at dinner: I don't need monogamy from you. I love you, Ben. I want to love you the best way I know how. And part of that means giving you your freedom, maybe even helping the process along a bit. Adrienne taught me that."

I frowned. "You're not Adrienne. And I don't want you copying her relationship with me."

"I'm not, I'm not." Dawn shook her head. Then she exhaled slowly. "Still ... I wasn't lying when I said you were wearing me out a bit. I love making love with you, and I'd like to think I'm as horny as the next girl. But seriously, I think you're starting to chafe my insides!" She chuckled tiredly.

My eyebrows furrowed. "Oh, I'm so sorry! Believe me, I don't want to pressure you into any more than-"

"It's fine. It's fine. Really. I don't feel put upon and I already told you I love making love with you." She took a deep breath. "But I almost can't wait until Brooke and DJ get up here, if for nothing else than to give me a breather."

Dawn cracked up into a giggle fit, and the mirth in her eyes was enough to make me relax and chuckle along with her. And at that, I finally slipped my spent cock from her sodden pussy, curling myself up against her side to cuddle my soulmate, my one true love.

I exhaled slowly, calming my rapid heartrate. And then I resolved to myself that I would make a conscious effort to scale back on my perpetual horniness. Dawn was right. I was used to bedding several different girls over the course of a week, more than any one girl, including Dawn, should have to handle. I loved her. I didn't need to have my cock inside her to to show it.

But Dawn just sighed as she pushed her nose into the crook of my neck. "Mmm ... So if an opportunity with either the Professor or Kim comes up, go on and take it. Just come home to me at the end of the night, okay?"

Not entirely sure what to think about that, I simply replied, "Okay."

-- JULY 2004, SUMMER BREAK --

The Evanses and my family were going up to Morris Camp on July 3rd this year. It felt like the camp group shrunk every year, as the parents were down from nine kids to only four: DJ, Brooke, and the twins. And because there were so many of us missing, we agreed to meet up as a combined family for lunch on that Saturday and then again when the families drove back down.

I'd kept in touch with my siblings during their absences. It had only been six weeks since we were all together, back when Brandi and Dayna had graduated from college. But everyone's lives had radically changed since then and we were eager to catch up.

Brandi and Dayna were settling into their new jobs and new city. It wasn't that either of them was unfamiliar with San Francisco, but visiting as a tourist and actually living there are two completely different things.

Adrienne had a rather more unusual living situation. While Ford Models had an office in San Francisco, they were headquartered in New York. She'd had to go to the Los Angeles office in and out so fast that she didn't even have time to visit Mom and Dad. And the Frederick's of Hollywood headquarters was in Phoenix. She'd been traveling so much in the past few weeks that she barely spent any time in the city. And when she was at "home", it was mostly to catch up on sleep.

The younger kids had their own updates with school and friends and the like. And then before I realized it, our time was up and both parents and youngsters had to hit to the road to get up to camp. I watched them leave with a pang of heartache inside.

For the first time in memory, I wasn't going with them. Camp had been such an integral part of my entire life, it was really hard to believe.

Still, it wasn't all bad. I was still staring after the departing cars when I felt a hand slide onto my shoulder, and I turned around to see Adrienne staring at me with bright golden eyes.

"Hi, Tiger. Think I can come home with you and Dawn tonight?"

Adrienne came home with us for Saturday night, but she also spent Sunday with us as well. For Adrienne, it was a time to get properly laid after what felt like an eternity away from me. Despite the relative proximity of San Francisco and Berkeley, Adrienne's busy schedule meant that we hadn't been together at all in the intervening six weeks. While she'd been out and about quite often even during her last semester at Cal, she hadn't been apart from me for more than a few days at a time since High School's Senior Prom. To satisfy her sexual urges, she still had the occasional encounter with a fellow model or with Felicia. But now that Felicia was getting serious with her photographer-boyfriend James, and her own hectic schedule made it hard for her to meet people, Adrienne had been going without nearly enough sex to satisfy her high libido. Plus, since Adrienne was sticking to her lesbian-plus-one-cock sexuality, she'd seriously missed her one cock.

For Dawn, it was a chance to catch a breather. She commented during one break in the action that she'd never had so much sex in a six-week period in her entire life, and her body just felt rubbed raw sometimes, despite copious amounts of lubrication. That's not to say she didn't have sex with me for those two days all three of us were together, but more often than not she was happy to let Adrienne bear the brunt of my poundings.

And for me, it was a chance to unleash my pent-up sexual energy. Without trying to be obvious about it, I'd spent the past week reducing the number of times Dawn and I had sex. Ever since her proclamation that I was wearing her out, I'd been making a conscious effort to be less demanding of her. She was willing and only too happy to please me, but I knew that her ideal number of sexual encounters per week was somewhat fewer than mine. So I was getting off less than usual – and getting antsier than usual – and the weekend spent with both Adrienne and Dawn felt like cannonballing myself into a tropical oasis after a couple of weeks dragging myself through a barren desert.

It was a good thing Kim had gone home to visit her parents over the weekend. I was so revved up to once again bury my face into Adrienne's lush bosom, bend her legs back until her knees were by her head, and ram my purple-engorged prick into every single one of her orifices that I became just as much of a sexual machine as I'd ever been. And soundproofing or not, Adrienne could scream loud enough to wake the dead.

But even I have my limits. Even with a break on Sunday to go watch Spider-Man 2 as a trio, I was pretty fucked out by Monday. So when I was in Professor Isakova's office, wrestling with an analysis spreadsheet, I didn't even flinch when Viktoriya leaned over and covered my hand with her own to direct my computer mouse where she wanted it to go.

That's not to say I didn't notice. After Kim's repeated observations that our professor seemed to want to get into my pants, plus Dawn's suggestions that I just fuck the older woman if she was interested, I'd been paying more attention to the way Viktoriya acted around me. And two weeks later, I had to admit that Kim was right: My beautiful, 40-year-old, single professor was hitting on me. If she'd been a college co-ed, I simply would have noticed it earlier.

There was the way Viktoriya posed herself, leaning forward when seated at a desk so that her full cleavage would be presented for my view. There was the way she swayed her hips more when walking around me, and the way she positioned her legs when seated to show off their length. She laughed more when she was around me. She casually reached her hand out to touch my arm or shoulder on occasion. And every so often I would catch a twinkle in her eye or a subtle wave in her eyebrows when she looked at me.

Now one could argue that these mannerisms were simply the "real" Viktoriya Isakova. The way she presented herself professionally, as a teacher, was simply different from her more natural behavior. She cultivated the Ice Queen image to command respect in the field of business and with her students. And once out of the classroom environment, she was just "letting her hair down".

But I watched the way Viktoriya acted around everyone else, even Kim. And the simple fact was: she really only flirted with me. For six weeks, that extra 'slut-button' of her blouse only came undone when she was around me. For six weeks, her giggle-ratio only went up when she was around me. And for six weeks, I was the only person she went out of her way with to share fond little touches.

But for six weeks she didn't push things any farther. Perhaps despite her attraction to me, as curious as it was, she didn't want to cross the line for reasons such as Teacher-Student regulations or respect for my girlfriend. Perhaps she was the type of woman, like Cadence, who simply didn't "pursue" a man. Perhaps she just didn't have the nerve to make a move with Kim around.

But Kim wasn't here right now. It was almost the end of the day. Viktoriya had sent Kim to the library to do some research before heading home, leaving me alone with her in the suddenly intimately-sized office. And with her hand still on top of mine as she stopped the mouse, her face rotated to me just as I turned to look at her.

Our faces stopped mere inches apart. Viktoriya was leaning forward, but was still at a higher position than me, so I found myself looking up into her smoldering dark blue eyes. When ordinary people nearly bump noses this closely, they pull away just as quickly, but neither of us even twitched. In fact, Viktoriya seemed to pucker her bee-stung, ruby red lips and tilt her head to the side to make for a better kissing angle. And I found myself inhaling deeply, taking in her intoxicatingly sweet scent as I leaned forward, feeling the urge to meet her mouth halfway.

She moved in. I didn't. Having been sexually sated over the weekend, I kept my urges in check and held my position. Viktoriya blinked when she realized I wasn't coming any closer, and she backed off just a bit. The extra space gave me room to take in the rest of her, and my gaze was magnetically drawn downward to where her shirt's neckline was hanging open.

That extra 'slut-button' was undone again. Viktoriya was wearing a gold-colored tunic with a banded-collar and three-quarter sleeves that showed off her slender arms. Her chestnut-brown hair was pinned up, leaving nothing to impede my view of her round breasts encased in a lace white bra. Like ripe cantaloupes they hung forward, compressed together, making my mouth water to find out how sweet they tasted. And I felt my breathing become shallow as I unavoidably let my gaze linger a few seconds longer through the opening of her blouse.

"See something you like?" Viktoriya asked in a demure voice.

I blinked twice and then lifted my gaze to see my professor staring boldly at me with dark blue eyes. "What are you doing?" I asked in a slightly-raspy voice.

Her fingertips started to massage my hand, still on top of the mouse. "What are you NOT doing?" she asked in the same husky tone. She exhaled and looked at me curiously. "After all this time, you've proven to be a boy who is remarkably calm about something like this, so I'm going to put the bullshit aside and just say it: I've been sending you signals for over a month now."

"And why is that?" I kept my eyes locked onto hers, despite the urge to glance back down at the proffered cleavage. My sex-addled brain had already been calculating based on the most blatant view of her tits I'd ever seen. Were they C-cups? B's in a push-up bra? She was about Dawn's height and build; did she have a similarly slender 34-chest measurement? 36? 38? Focus, Ben! I pushed the thoughts out of my mind. I'd gotten enough sex in the past two days to keep me in control of my hormones.

"Isn't it obvious?" Viktoriya giggled, turning and dropping herself into the next chair, a change in position which took away the view of her bosom. She let her right hand linger on top of mine, tickling the back of my hand with the tip of her middle finger. But then she leaned back and crossed her legs, letting the cream-colored skirt rise up her thighs to show off her toned physique. This 40-year-old woman spent a lot of time in the gym.

"You're my professor," I stated the obvious.

"So? You've never struck me as goody two shoes type. The kinds of kids who always follow the rules don't frequently fall asleep during their teachers' lectures."

I blushed in embarrassment. And then I stated the next obvious. "I have a girlfriend."

"And you have a reputation, as well." Viktoriya raised her eyebrows, her dark eyes twinkling again. "If you're rejecting my advances because of Dawn, I will respect that. Just tell me and I will not bother you again. But if it's not because of her..." Dropping off her heeled-shoe, my teacher extended a foot, letting her toe hook underneath the hem of my khakis and slide up my calf, right along my bare skin.

My eyebrows raised, and I fought to keep myself calm and rational. "Why? Surely it would be easier, and less dangerous for you, to pursue someone who isn't your student."

"I like the danger." Good lord that sounded sexy with her accent.

"Someone single."

"I want you, girlfriend or not."

I arched an eyebrow. "Why me? Why not someone older, more experienced?"

"I like my lovers young." Viktoriya's eyes glittered and she gave me a tooth-filled grin. "And something tells me that you've more experience than Professor Rutledge or the majority of self-professed lotharios prowling this campus."

I simmered on that. But before I could come up with a response, Viktoriya sat up straight and leaned forward. Her face was captivating. "We have discussed why I want you. Let us look at the other side of the issue: Why do you, so far, not want me? Am I too old for you? Do you not find me attractive?"

I chortled and bit my lip to stop from laughing, still smiling broadly while running my eyes up and down the Eastern European beauty. She was trim and in great shape. She had buoyant breasts and an ass to die for. With her strong cheekbones and delicate features, I wouldn't have been surprised to find she had a modeling past. "Ahem," I caught my breath. "That certainly is not the problem."

"You worried this body cannot keep up with you?" She grinned and let her left hand trail down the split in her tunic, undoing another button and pulling it just far enough to show a bit of her white bra cup.

I shook my head slightly. "Not worried, no."

"Then why?" Viktoriya almost pouted. "No one has ever lasted this long without taking the bait. You've got me concerned I'm losing my touch."

I took a deep breath and thought long and hard about why I hadn't taken the bait. I knew a part of me still wanted to believe I could be faithfully monogamous to Dawn. One man, one woman: That was supposed to be the ideal, right? I didn't want to just be faithfully monogamous. I wanted to WANT to be faithfully monogamous.

But the past two weeks had shown that even Dawn had a difficult time keeping up with my libido, and she'd only been rescued this weekend by Adrienne. And not helping things was Dawn's continued insistence that she would be fine with me seeking out other sexual partners. For weeks, Viktoriya had been making her intentions toward me increasingly clear. Plus, I needed a second sexual outlet. And yet I hadn't made a move. Why?

With a sudden flash of insight, I looked Viktoriya dead in the eye and asked, "Is this why you offered me this internship? Not because I deserved it on my merits, but because you wanted the opportunity to seduce me?"

The beautiful professor looked taken aback. She sat up straight, no longer leaning toward me. "Uh, well..." she muttered in surprise before looking at me curiously. "That's a fair question. Unfortunately, I don't think you'll entirely like my answer."

I arched an eyebrow.

"You deserved this internship, Benjamin. Please don't believe that I didn't find you qualified."

I narrowed my eyes at the full use of my name. Not the best way to get me aroused. In fact, it made me feel just a bit annoyed.

"But..." Viktoriya continued, taking a deep breath. "If we were to go solely on academic merits, there were two eligible students who were better than you. However, I had no interest in them, and I offered the position to you first."

I sighed, feeling dirty all of a sudden. Even though I hadn't done anything, I felt like I'd prostituted myself for a job. And that feeling of annoyance festered as a scowl crossed my face.

"It's simple," Viktoriya shrugged, grimacing as she watched the expression on my face. "I want you. And experience has already shown me that the best way for me to get what I want is during an internship like this. We work in close proximity. There are far less prying eyes around. There is both time and opportunity for me to ... make my intentions clear. This isn't a game. I am not trading you a grade for sexual favors. I will not threaten you if you turn me down. I simply enjoy younger men. At the time of the invitation, you didn't have a girlfriend. But even the presence of Dawn doesn't bother me; at the least it makes me think you wouldn't be so silly as to fall in love with me."

I thought about that and nodded slowly, in grudging acceptance for her reasons. But I still didn't like the notion that I hadn't earned this internship, and the scowl didn't leave my face. Sensing that my mood was not conducive to further seduction, Viktoriya sighed and closed up her tunic, rebuttoning the two extra buttons that she'd undone.

But whether I'd deserved the job or not, I couldn't help the attraction that I still felt to her. Older or not, Viktoriya Isakova was a beautiful woman, and she had made plain her desire to have sex with me. I lusted for her, and I knew that my girlfriend alone couldn't keep up with me. And with Dawn's words to take the opportunity ringing in my head, I leaned forward and put my hand on Viktoriya's knee.

Her eyebrows rose as she looked at me questioningly. My mind was awash with a riot of emotions: annoyance at the full use of my name, bitterness at the idea that I didn't deserve the internship, raw physical lust for Viktoriya's body, and a sense of ... entitlement.

Entitlement? That was an odd feeling for me. But there was no other word to describe what I felt. My professor wanted to fuck me and I wanted to fuck her. But after her deception, I felt that she... owed me something. There was a tension in my limbs and a coldness in my eyes as I stared at her. Rising to my feet, I suddenly felt that despite her age and status, I was in the position of power over Viktoriya. And in a deadly serious tone, I stated, "Give me your address. Tomorrow. Nine o'clock. This is not a date. We're not leaving the house. Do you understand?"

I saw a shiver run through Viktoriya's entire body, and it carried up to a quivering in her lower lip. Wordlessly, she nodded.

My breathing was heavy as I stood up straight, bringing myself to my full 6'0" height as I loomed over my professor, who now slouched a bit in her chair beneath my baleful gaze. I leaned in and watched her pucker her lips as I drew closer. She quivered and tilted her head at an angle to meet me. And as my nose approached the skin of her cheek, I inhaled deeply to fill my senses with Viktoriya's musky perfume.

I didn't kiss her. I came close, stopping my lips a centimeter away from hers. But ultimately, I took one more deep breath, grabbed my bag, and turned to the door. And with a rather dismissive wave, I walked away, saying, "I'll see you tomorrow."

I told Dawn what had happened as soon as I got home. Kim was still at the library, having not returned yet; so I was free to spill all the details without worrying about anyone overhearing.

To my surprise, Dawn just smirked and said, "Go for it." She was grinning as she propped her elbow against the couch's backrest and leaned the side of her head against her palm.

"Are you serious? You're really okay with this?" I queried.

Dawn rolled her eyes. "Did you question Adrienne whenever she sent you hunting down some poor girl who had no idea what was about to hit her?"

I blinked. "Well, no. But again, you're not Adrienne."

Dawn shrugged. "In this respect I am." She giggled and looked away, her eyes dancing. "Ohmigod, I just had a little thought about sucking Professor Ice's pussy juice off your cock!" My girlfriend squealed excitedly.

I shook my head, still a little in disbelief. "I never knew you had this kind of side to you. Even when we were sharing our sisters, you were never this ... casual ... about sex. You and Ryan were certainly pretty restrained."

Dawn's good mood suddenly plummeted. "Yeah, well. This isn't about Ryan and me; that was a different time in my life. You're right, he and I were pretty restrained. But I don't want to be restrained anymore. I told you: We deserve a little fun. Don't we?"

I shrugged and smiled.

"And hey," Dawn continued. "Adrienne always got a ton of pussy by going through you. And I love you, babe, but apart from this last weekend with Adrienne, I haven't been with another girl, either." She flashed me another wide grin. "You don't suppose Professor Ice is bisexual, do you?"

I arched an eyebrow. "I didn't realize she was sexual, hetero or otherwise," I pointed out.

Dawn giggled again. "Find out, will you? Because as much as it turns me on to think of sucking her pussy juices off your dick, it would be sooo wicked to taste her right from the source!"

My girlfriend started another giggle fit, and I just shook my head wryly, a bit in disbelief. I still had a LOT to learn about who my soulmate really was.

"You're awfully quiet today," Kim commented while nudging me in the side with her elbow. The pair of us were walking up the hill to Cheit Hall Tuesday morning to start our work day.

I didn't answer her right away. I was lost in my thoughts, and there were several seconds of delay while her comment bounced around my brain before it really registered. Only then did I turn to look at my friend/roommate and wince in apology. "Sorry. Just distracted."

"I can tell. What's on your mind?"

I shrugged. I couldn't exactly tell Kim that I was thinking about my scheduled sexual rendezvous with Viktoriya that night at 9pm. And I couldn't tell Kim that I was wondering how Viktoriya and I would interact today. "Nothing," I replied. "Nothing."

"Hmm," Kim chuckled. "Did Dawn finally manage to screw your brains out this morning?"

I arched an eyebrow.

"Oh, I heard you two." Kim shrugged. "I always hear you two. That soundproofing you installed seems to help, but the house still has really thin walls."

I shrugged. "Sorry."

"No worries. I promised you guys I could handle it. Although I figured you would have worn yourselves out last night. You both looked pretty wound up at dinner."

I grinned, thinking of the sex marathon I'd put Dawn through last night. For all her protestations that I was wearing her out, thinking about sucking Professor Ice's pussy juice off my cock had her motor racing. Dawn had been trembling with anticipation throughout dinner. And seeing Dawn so aroused had ME pretty eager as well. Kim had left us right after dinner, telling us she was visiting some other friends for the evening. She did that pretty often. After all, Kim DID know quite a few other people at Cal besides us, even if a lot of them were gone for the summer.

Anyway, about ten seconds after Kim closed the front door, I'd parked Dawn's ass on top of the dining table while I spread her legs and feasted myself on her sopping wet pussy. And we hadn't stopped until after midnight.

"Is that why you left last night?" I asked. "You sensed that Dawn and I wanted to get jiggy?"

Kim shrugged, blushing lightly. "Well, not just for that. I really did make plans to meet up with someone."

I noticed the blush and arched an eyebrow. Quickly, I rifled through my memory of the past couple of weeks. "Hmm ... you've been going out quite a bit lately, haven't you?"

Kim's blush turned pinker. "Ah, well..." she stammered, looking guilty as hell.

I stopped walking. "Kimiko Fukuzaki: What ARE you up to?"

"Nothing! Really!" she protested, completely unconvincingly.

My eyebrows raised. "Did you meet someone?"

The blush was back. "Uh, well, not exactly..."

"Oh my gawd," I exclaimed in realization. "Who? Why haven't you told us?"

"Ben! It's not like that," Kim grimaced. "Just ... can we talk about something else?" she pleaded pitifully.

I didn't want to press her, so I held my hands up and backed off. "Okay ... okay..." We were friends, but we weren't THAT close. I started walking on, and Kim went along with me. But an awkward silence descended between us.

"I just..." Kim started, her voice trailing off. For a moment, I was reminded of the time I asked her out for coffee as a prelude to inviting her into a threesome with Adrienne and me. Only this time, I could see the nervousness behind her expression. "I don't know what it is yet, okay?"

"Okay..." I nodded. "No pressure. But I'm here if you need to talk about it. Dawn and I are both here. Alright?"

Kim gave me a shy smile and nodded. "Alright." And then she turned to face forward and continued walking along the pathway.

I walked with her, glancing to my side to just to make sure she was really okay. I really wasn't trying to scrutinize her, but now that I was no longer distracted with my own musings, I started to notice something. "Uh, are you okay? You're kinda walking funny."

Now it was Kim's turn to stop dead in her tracks. Immediately, her hands went back to her hips, holding her buttcheeks from the sides. "Really? Uh ... well..." she stammered, looking guilty as hell once again.

My eyebrows raised. "Something to do with your little, ah, date last night?" I asked, unable to keep the innuendo out of my voice.

"Uhh ... uh..."

I held my hands up. "None of my business." I turned and looked forward, averting my gaze.

We walked the rest of the way in uncomfortable silence.

It was an awkward day at work. Kim would look at me and blush fiercely, as if she were trying to figure out if I knew exactly what was causing her to walk a little uncomfortably. Of course, I had my suspicions, having seen several different girls have the same difficulties after a round (or three) with me. But I had no clue WHO Kim might have been with last night, or the other evenings she was out of the house for that matter. And despite my self-resolution not to pry, I couldn't help but be curious.

Not helping matters was that Kim seemed determined to hide her state from Viktoriya. But as anyone can attest, the more you try to act casual, the more stilted your movements become. Kim's odd behavior got our professor looking at her strangely. And the more Viktoriya started scrutinizing Kim, the MORE uncomfortable Kim would become.

And the awkwardness wasn't just centered around Kim. Viktoriya paled every time she looked at me, twitching a bit with nervousness. I'd never seen Professor Isakova nervous. In all my classes with her, the older woman had projected an air of supreme confidence and control over the situation. Even after dropping the Ice Queen persona this summer, she spoke with an intellectual superiority and carried herself with a regal grace. But today, she seemed unable to control her furtive glances in my direction. It was like she didn't know what I was about to do next, and she constantly had to look over and see what I was up to, even if I was just working on something she'd told me to do. Fortunately, Kim seemed too engrossed in her own paranoias to notice.

At last, Viktoriya just got rid of me. We were entering a heavy research phase, so besides the usual internet searches and phone calls, it was not uncommon for the professor to send me or Kim out to find materials. And so after lunch, Viktoriya loaded me up with several items to locate and sent me out the door.

But before I exited, while Kim was occupied staring at her monitor, Viktoriya slipped a folded Post-It note containing her address into my pocket. "Nine o'clock," she whispered. "I'll be ready."

And with the all the confidence of a man who'd bedded several dozens of girls in his young life, leaving a majority of them unconscious and drooling, I simply grinned.

I changed clothes after returning home. Dawn actually helped me get dressed, once I told her what I wanted to accomplish. Can you believe my girlfriend helped me pick an outfit for seducing my teacher? Anyway, the shirt was a long-sleeved button-down, but with a casual neutrally-striped print instead of a standard work shirt. The shirt was untucked from my jeans. I wanted to appear like a young college student, which was apparently what turned Viktoriya on. But I didn't want to be too casual, respecting her appreciation for a more mature look than a T-shirt and unkempt hair.

After helping me get dressed, Dawn returned to the living room wearing just a casual pajama set and hopped onto a couch with Kim, a big bowl of popcorn in her hands. I'd told Kim that it was a male friend's birthday tonight, and we were going to a strip club. It sounded plausible enough and especially given Kim's privacy over her own recent nocturnal activities, she didn't ask questions.

Professor Isakova's house was a nice 2-bedroom in North Berkeley. It was far enough away from the campus that I thought it unlikely anyone would recognize me. Still, I parked the Mustang around the corner and walked around the block before heading up to the front door. And at precisely 9:10pm, I rang the doorbell.

The door flew open seconds later. The 5'9" Eastern European beauty stood there in a red satin robe, her chestnut-brown hair done up to show off her dangling earrings. Her dark blue eyes were mere slits as she folded her arms over her very prominent cleavage, and she frowned while stating in an annoyed tone. "You're late."

I just shrugged and pushed past her, my shoulder roughly bumping into hers on my way into her living room. "So?" I drawled carelessly as I took a few steps further in and started perusing the room's furnishings.

"It ... It ... It ees not professional!" Viktoriya sputtered rather shrilly. Her accent seemed to be getting thicker.

I just flashed her a sardonic grin. "What we're about to do isn't very professional."

"Well if you keep up that attitude, we may not be doing anything at all," she huffed, closing the door behind me and then strutting around to stand in front of me. Her face was the perfect expression of condescending annoyance.

My grin just got even more lopsided. "Of course we are. You didn't invite me here just to lecture me on professionalism."

Her jaw thrust out. "I did not invite you here at all. You named the time and place. And then you couldn't even make the time!"

"Oh, believe me ... You won't have any concept of the time when I'm done with you." I chuckled and then continued walking around the room, pointedly looking at everything except her. I was deliberately messing with my professor. I didn't know all the details about who she was or what she was about, but I had some idea. She was a beautiful woman, in a position of power, who seduced her students during summer internships. She always kept her emotions in check, and she was used to being the one in control.

And I was going to fuck with her sense of control.

I presented myself the way she wanted me: handsome, youthful, maybe a little cocky. I'd bedded my fair share of young co-eds, but she figured I'd never had a woman with the kind of experience she had. She wanted to play Mrs. Robinson to my Ben Braddock, to blow my mind. But Viktoriya had no idea what kind of Pandora's Box she'd just opened. In the field of business, she was the Master, toying with me, peppering me with questions that proved she knew what she was talking about and I didn't. She was never mean about it; she just never let me forget that she was the teacher and I the student.

But now she was playing in MY arena.

I finally returned back to where my professor was standing in the middle of her living room, her eyebrows furrowed and her face a grimace of annoyance. Only then did I stop to look her up and down, taking in her overall appearance.

"Verrry nice, Viktoriya," I drawled in a mildly condescending tone. "You look both sensual and poised."

"Excuse me?" she replied, looking back at me in confusion. Beneath the floor-length red satin robe, I could tell that my professor was dressed in black lingerie. She'd probably expected me to start drooling at the mere sight of her, to wilt when she angrily chastised me for being late, and to beg her forgiveness and promise to do whatever she wanted.

But I wasn't going to do any of that. Right now, I just wanted to admire her attire. Her heels were closed-toed, with 3-inch stilettos: sexy, but not trying to compete with younger tarts. Her sheer black stockings ended mid-thigh with garter straps, and my quick eye noted that the her panties were pulled on over them. Her dark bush, visible through the sheer black lace panties, was trimmed down, but was otherwise a full triangle of mature hair. And her full chest was encased in black lace as well, although the brassiere was sheer enough that the unnatural roundness of her bosom seemed to be from something other than underwire support.

"Implants?" I raised my eyebrows. "Not a criticism, just a confirmation."

Viktoriya winced. "Yes."

"You didn't go too big. 34C is my best guess."

"I did not get them done to go bigger," she said almost defensively. "It was just that no amount of chest exercises could keep them from sagging."

"What else have you had done?"

"Excuse me?"

"I just want to know."

She chewed on that for a second before sighing and stating, "The lips are collagen. The rest is all me."

I simply nodded while continuing to circle her body. For a 40-year-old woman, Professor Isakova had an amazing ass, and I told her so.

She blushed at the compliment and replied, "I practically live on a Stairmaster."

I nodded and continued circling. And for her part, Viktoriya just seemed to pose for further inspection. She managed to relax her posture, letting her hip jut out slightly as she adjusted her balance. She held her head high, and a little smile crossed her face.

"Back a little straighter," I stated as I stepped in and pushed in Viktoriya's stomach, removing some of the arch in her back. "You're already alluring, but leave the more blatant poses to younger girls."

To my surprise, Viktoriya just nodded silently. She was taking to this faster than I would have thought. And I smiled in pleasure.

"This is a lovely necklace," I murmured while stepping forward and sliding my fingers beneath the heart-shaped pendant. Viktoriya shivered when my skin finally touched hers. "I love how it draws one's attention downward." I then flipped my hand over, fingertips down as I trailed them into the valley of her unreal cleavage, feeling the silicone firmness for myself. Whatever they say about fake boobs not transmitting sensation as well as naturals, Viktoriya certainly felt my touch, and she shivered again when a fingertip trailed just over a swollen nipple, still encased in the bra cup.

And then I was back to scrutinizing her. "If you're going to go red with your nail polish, you should pick a darker hue. Something a little more maroon, perhaps, to go with this outfit and the décor of this room."

Viktoriya grimaced, but nodded.

"The hair is nice. But you'd do well to let out a few extra locks over your face." I reached up myself, pulling a few bangs loose and combing them with my fingers until she had two neat tendrils framing her cheeks to either side. "The perfectly done hair is for Professor Ice in the classroom. In the bedroom, I'd like you to look a little wilder.

Viktoriya blushed.

"Otherwise..." I mused, holding her chin. "Very well put-together. Excellent job."

Viktoriya blushed, and quivered just slightly. "Now will you stop toying with me and take me upstairs?"

My sardonic grin was back. I circled around until I was just behind Viktoriya, and I placed my right hand on her hip. I gripped her firmly, tugging her back so that my the bulge in my jeans settled nicely into the crack of her ass. And I leaned down to harshly whisper into her ear. "I will take you upstairs. I will peel off each layer of your clothing one by one. I will pin you down with one hand while I settle behind your ass and take my pleasure from your body. And I will manipulate your senses so that you explode in orgasms so deliciously powerful that you will drown in your own love juices and be rendered unconscious from exquisite ecstasy."

Viktoriya shivered and whimpered.

"I will do all this because I have the youth and staying power you've come to enjoy from your previous lovers; but I have more knowledge and experience than even you. And know this, Viktoriya," I chuckled menacingly. "I will never, ever, stop toying with you."

"AAAAUUUGGHHHH!!!"

Once more, Viktoriya's back arched as she flung her head back, screaming her orgasm at the top of her lungs. Save for her garters, stockings, and heels, my Economics professor was naked and on all fours in front of me. Her body was covered in a fine sheen of sweat. And most of her silky chestnut-brown hair had come loose to hang over her left shoulder.

"AAAAUUUGGHHHH!!!" she screamed again as I rammed my dick nearly eight inches up her cunt. I kept fucking her through her orgasm, amplifying her sensations. Her buttcheeks were firm, almost as tight as a co-ed's. Sure, there was a little extra padding, an extra jiggle in her thighs whenever I slammed my hips forward. But this experienced woman certainly knew what she was doing. And as her hips bucked and gyrated, my 40-year-old teacher was taking me on the ride of my life, using her body to milk me better than any sorority babe.

But I didn't want to cum myself just yet. I'd already blasted one load into her twat, and I was saving this one for a different hole. After literally tossing Viktoriya over my shoulder and carrying her upstairs to her bedroom, one of the first things I'd done was order her to tell me where her toy box was. And her own toys had set tonight's agenda.

The toy box had contained a black velvet sleeping mask with red trim. In lieu of a blindfold, I'd slipped that over her eyes first and then put Viktoriya flat on her back on the king-sized bed. She couldn't see me when I knelt on a pillow and began to give her a master tongue-whipping. She couldn't see before I slipped her own vibrator into her snatch. And she certainly couldn't see before I lashed one of those upright boobs with the riding crop she had at the top of her toy box. My professor certainly came harder than ever when I was whipping her like that.

It was the same riding crop I held in my right hand right now. Oddly enough, she seemed to feel more pain than pleasure when I whipped her buttcheeks, and tonight was not about punishment. Instead, I was still using it on her tits, reaching around to lightly tap her swaying boobs, feeling the rigid stick bounce easily off her silicone melons.

My left hand held the reinforced ring of a latex butt-plug, the business end of which was a couple inches up Viktoriya's back door. Pistoning my cock in and out of her juicing, saturated snatch, I wriggled that plug every now and again just to tease my professor with new sensations. And occasionally, I would reach around to tweak a nipple between my fingers or lash it with the riding crop.

"No more..." Viktoriya wheezed when she came down from that latest orgasm. I'd lost count somewhere north of ten.

"I'm not done with you yet," I growled, continuing to pound her from behind. I felt the quiver in Viktoriya's arms as she fought exhaustion, a quiver that also carried to her pussy muscles, which desperately milked my cock if for no other reason than to pull out my ejaculation so that I would stop and give her some rest. Releasing the butt-plug, I reached forward with my left hand, grabbing her shoulder and pulling back to help keep her torso elevated. But then a second later, I flashed out with the riding crop, spanking her right wrist and causing her entire right arm to collapse in response to the pain.

"Aack!" Viktoriya squealed as her chest went crashing down to the mattress. My left hand was quickly back on her hips, keeping her ass in the air while I continued thrusting into her. And then with an evil grin on my face, I reached around with the hard tip of the crop, tapping it into her crotch and carefully gauging her reactions until I finally found her swollen clit.

"Aaaah, AUGH!" Viktoriya grunted when I hit bullseye. Her ab muscles tensed and her hips bucked against me. I kept the crop pressed against that love button, rubbing it around while I continued to stretch her vaginal tunnel. And right when she started crying tears of agony and ecstasy into her own bedsheets, the formerly elegant and graceful older woman whimpered as one more climax shook her very core. "NNNNGGHHH!"

The sudden clamping of her cunt muscles was the last push I needed to find my own orgasm. I rammed through her increasingly tight tunnel twice more before abruptly stopping my thrusts. Rather than extract myself, however, I pushed down against Viktoriya's lower back with the heel of my right hand, collapsing her legs beneath the pressure so that her body went flat atop the mattress. She literally fell off my cock, and once it was free, my left index finger looped through the ring of the buttplug. I jerked the latex plug out, revealing her gaping wide anus. And then jerking my own shaft with my right hand, I brought myself to a boil and began spewing my creamy spunk right at that open hole.

"Ungh!" I grunted as the jets of sperm flew out of me.

"Ngh!" Viktoriya grunted, her butt quivering as she felt the hot splatters against her asscheeks and dilated nether hole.

And just when I finished my pressure-relieving ejaculation, I centered my cockhead against her rosebud and used my own cum to grease my powerful thrust into Professor Ice's ass.

"AAAAUUUGGHHHH!!!" she screamed again, her arms flailing out to the sides at the sudden anal penetration. But as I simply held myself at full depth inside her rectum, she was able to scream herself out and then go limp beneath me, panting for air.

We lay like that for a minute. Viktoriya was too exhausted and too overwhelmed to do anything but lay passively beneath me. My cock was still hypersensitive from the recent orgasm, especially within the tightness of her anal chute, and I was gathering my energy as well. But after that minute, I leaned in and kissed my professor's temple, the first time my lips had touched anywhere on her head. "Am I what you expected?" I asked quietly.

"Not at all..." she whimpered, still panting. I could feel her lungs trying to fill and raise her body against my chest as I smothered her.

"You thought I would just be another student, that I'd be another horny 20-year-old in awe of his all-mighty professor."

"I did."

"You thought you would be in charge. I'll bet you even thought you'd get to use this riding crop on me a time or two."

Viktoriya whimpered and squeezed her eyelids, pushing out a fresh drop of moisture. "I did."

"You're not going to. Never. Do you understand? This is my crop now. It will never be used on me. But I will use it on you. I will use it to make your body sing. I will give you pleasure, but I can also give you pain. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Master," Viktoriya crooned.

My eyes popped open and my head backed away. Did she just call me 'Master'? But I recovered quickly, not wanting to lose my advantage.

"You are now my sex slave. In public, you will maintain our normal teacher-student relationship. But in private, anywhere in private, you belong to me, understand?"

She quivered. "Yes, Master."

My dick had started to go soft after that recent ejaculation, but the way Viktoriya practically sang the title 'Master' had my cock stiffening again. And I flexed it deep within her bowels.

"This is my body. I can take it whenever I want. If I tell you to bend over, grab your asscheeks, and spread them for me, you will do so, understand?"

"Yes, Master!"

"Say it back to me."

"This is your body. You may take it whenever you want. If you order me to bend over, grab my asscheeks, and spread them for you, I will do so!"

"Tell me you're my sex slave."

"I am your sex slave!"

"Tell me you belong to me."

"I belong to you!"

My cock was an iron bar by now, and once again I flexed it deep within her bowels. "I'm going to make you cum, Viktoriya. I will make you cum as often as I want, whenever I want. And never again will you plead, 'No more.' Understand?"

She quivered, and I swear she had an orgasm right then and there. "Yes, Master!" she whimpered.

I reached up with both hands, grabbing onto her shoulders. And using the leverage to both pin her face-down on the mattress as well as push myself up, I focused my attention on my renewed erection currently stretching my professor's asshole. And with a little grin, I stated, "Let's begin again."

Sometime after 1am, I walked out the front door of Viktoriya Isakova's house and came to a dead stop. Before descending the steps down to the sidewalk, I turned and looked back at the house. Upstairs and behind me, I'd left my professor naked, unconscious, and drooling into her own pillow. And briefly, my mind flashed over everything that had transpired that evening.

'You are my Master, ' she'd moaned just before passing out. I was just a 20-year-old kid, and I was Professor Ice's "Master". Now I'd played some bondage games with Adrienne, Felicia, and the like; but this was ... different.

But I thought it might be fun, too. So with a little smile, I hopped down the steps and headed for the Mustang.

Fifteen minutes later, I entered my bedroom, where Dawn was already asleep. I'd thought about taking a shower first to clean up, but my soulmate had already told me what she wanted when I returned. So after stripping myself naked, I got to my knees on top of the bed. My cock had gone limp after cumming four times at Professor Isakova's house, but it stirred to a half-hard erection at the idea of what I was doing. And leaning forward, I put my mushroom head to my girlfriend's mouth.

Dawn stirred awake feeling the pressure at her lips. At first, her eyes flew open at the unexpected sight of me looming above her. But her nostrils crinkled at the smell and she quickly realized it was my much-adored penis pushing at her mouth. And a twinkle came into my beautiful girlfriend's eyes as she realized I was making her fantasy come true.

She opened her mouth, sucked Professor Ice's pussy juices off my cock, and then kept on sucking until I groaned and came for a fifth time that night, pouring out a reduced load of semen into her belly. Only then did I go take a shower.

Afterward, I finally spooned in behind my soulmate. And I drifted away to sleep, wondering what tomorrow would bring..

100 Sub l

-- JULY 2004, SUMMER BREAK --

Despite everything I had done to her last night, Viktoriya was a model teacher the next day at work. In sharp contrast to the previous day, when she would pale and look at me nervously, wondering what I would do next, she seemed perfectly normal as she went about her business. She guided Kim and me in our research, advanced her own projects, and more or less did her job.

I suppose it was because Viktoriya was already used to this. I don't know how many students she'd seduced over the years, but she apparently knew how to separate those covert encounters from her work life. Her interactions with me were perfectly comfortable. She still flirted some – to completely stop would have drawn attention to itself – but despite her proclamations that I was her "Master" last night, today she didn't hesitate to correct me with ruthless efficiency when I made an incorrect assumption or drew the wrong conclusion in my work-related analyses. Back in public, our private relationship simply didn't exist.

Everything changed when Viktoriya sent Kim out for research. She followed Kim to the door and silently flipped the lock after the younger girl left. And then my regal, composed Economics professor turned into a slutty vamp right before my eyes.

She started by pulling the pin out of her hair, letting the silky, chestnut-brown locks descend over her left shoulder in one fell swoop. She pivoted her hips, thrust out her chest, and pursed those collagen-enhanced lips. And with a fire in her dark blue eyes, Viktoriya sensuously moaned, "I belong to you, Master."

Immediately, I felt a tent in my shorts forming. "That you do."

"You may take me whenever you want," she rasped. "Would you like me to bend over for you?"

She was too eager. As much as I wanted to lay my professor across her own office desk and fuck her within an inch of her life, I didn't want to give her the satisfaction just yet. She wasn't the one in control; I was. So with a smug grin, I shook my head and turned my gaze back to my monitor. "No," I replied curtly.

Viktoriya whimpered and pushed off the door, stalking me like a jungle cat. Her Russian accent thick, she asked pleadingly, "Would you like me to give you a blowjob? I will kneel for you underneath that table."

"No."

She whimpered pitifully again. "Will you come to my house tonight?"

"No."

She was on the verge of tears, standing next to my chair, leaning over and desperately trying to get my attention. "When can I have you again? Sir, I am going crazy!"

Coldly, I put my hand on her side to push her away. She was blocking my view. "That's not my problem."

"Please! Nobody has ever made me feel like you did last night! In forty years, NOBODY ever did that to me! I NEED you!"

For once, a hot babe using the word 'need' on me had no effect. My thoughts went entirely to my girlfriend, and with a stern look I stared Viktoriya down until she stopped blubbering.

Only after she quieted did I state flatly, "Not. Tonight."

Whimpering again, Viktoriya sank to her knees on the carpeted floor. She rolled her shoulders back and clasped her hands together behind her ass, putting her in quite the submissively alluring position. That extra slut-button on her blouse was undone, and her position thrust that unnaturally round cleavage at me. "Why not? I will do anything for you, Master. Anything!"

I shook my head dismissively. "Tonight is for Dawn. Can you understand that?"

Viktoriya grimaced. It was like she'd momentarily forgotten I had a girlfriend, so lost she'd been to her own lust. Biting her lip, she quivered and then looked back at me with a plea in her eyes. "Please, tomorrow? Here, in my office. You may come to my house! Wherever you want. Whenever you want. Do you not understand? You have only now taken me. You cannot now abandon me!"

I rolled my eyes. "I haven't abandoned you. Just not tonight."

Viktoriya gulped and quieted down. She looked away, lost in her own thoughts. And thinking that she was accepting the situation for now, I returned my attention to my screen.

But the beautiful professor then took a deep breath, drawing my gaze back to her. She held it for a second, fear in her eyes, before she exhaled slowly and then looked at me with big puppy dog eyes that would have rivaled Eden and Emma for desperation. It was truly a strange sight to behold, coming from a 40-year-old woman who typically held a position of power over me. "Does ... Dawn, does she know about us?"

I arched an eyebrow. "What makes you think I'd tell my girlfriend about us?"

She bit her lip and winced nervously. "I ... I do not know. I have ... I never have had a student tell his girlfriend before. But ... I have heard things about you. I thought that perhaps-"

I waved her off. "Yes, Dawn knows. I don't keep secrets from her."

Viktoriya gave me a little smile of hope. "What if..." she began slowly. "Would you let me join you? Join you and Dawn? From what I have heard, most of the women you have been with ... They like women as well."

I arched an eyebrow. Was she serious?

"Let me please you, Master. Let me eat your girlfriend's pussy while you fuck her. For your entertainment, you can watch us pleasure each other. I will submit to her as well, if you so wish. But please ... I need to feel you inside me once again. My body ACHES for you."

My brain raced back to a memory of Dawn telling me to take the opportunity when given. Not only did she want to suck Professor Ice's pussy juices off my dick, but she'd stated an interest in tasting her right from the source. If Viktoriya was serious about her offer, I knew that a threesome with both her and Dawn would be coming soon.

"Fine," I stated quietly, studying Viktoriya's reaction. Her eyes lit up in both delight and relief. But there was a glint of something else there, a sense of smug satisfaction that she'd gotten her way. And there was even a little pride, as if she were telling me, 'That was too easy'.

Well, we couldn't have THAT now, could we? So with a smug grin of my own, I added, "But not tonight."

Viktoriya's face fell. I just chuckled and returned to my screen.

[WHUMP!] Dawn's back hit the mattress hard enough to bounce her back into the air a bit. She was giggling as I landed atop her, my knees to either side of her legs as I reached down and started tugging her shirt over her head. Quickly, I then unsnapped her bra and pushed the cups up to her neckline so that I could get my hands on those glorious tits while leaning down to cram my tongue into her mouth.

"What's gotten into you?" Dawn gasped between giggles as I continued to ravage her body. "I love it when you go all manly apeshit on me."

I didn't respond right away as I was still in the process of removing her skirt. After being teased and titillated all afternoon by Viktoriya, who was desperate to get me to crack and just roughly take her in her office, my angry cock was throbbingly hard. Even leaving work and heading home had done nothing to abate my erection. And as desperate as Viktoriya had been to fuck me, I was equally desperate to bury myself into Dawn. So by way of answer, I looked up and replied, "I think you were wrong."

"Wrong? About what?" Dawn queried and then moaned as I speared a finger into her moist channel.

"About Professor Ice," I panted as I fumbled with my own slacks, shoving them and my shorts down to my knees. Quickly, I freed myself and then centered my cockhead against my girlfriend's gateway to paradise. While not soaked, she was wet enough for entry. And leaning my weight forward, I began to press myself inside.

"Ohhh, Bennn..." Dawn sighed as I slid in the hilt.

When my pelvic bone clicked up against hers, I exhaled in relief and then smirked down at my girlfriend. "Getting me to fuck her isn't going to mean I need you less. If anything, I'm going to want you even more."

Dawn giggled, wrapping her legs around my waist and starting to undulate herself against me, rocking my thick cock within her wet channel. "I think I'm okay with that."

Dawn and I were so preoccupied that night that we missed dinner. In fact, we screwed each other so hard that we fell asleep immediately after, napping for an extra hour and a half before waking up around 8pm.

I was just groggy and trying to figure out my own name. But Dawn popped up, gasping, "Kim!"

"Huh?"

"Kim ... as in our roommate..." Dawn shot me a 'well-duh' look. She looked at the clock and started looking for her clothes. "We missed dinner. We totally disappeared on her."

"Hey, hey ... relax," I said soothingly. "She's a big girl. She can take care of herself. I'll bet she came home, heard us rattling the headboard, and made herself some food. I'm sure she's vegging out in front of the TV right now."

Dawn screwed up her face. "You think so?"

"Of course. If not, then she went out to meet with other friends. She has a life beyond us, y'know."

My girlfriend sighed. "It's just ... I don't want her to feel excluded. We're getting to be friends, and she already feels a little bit like an intruder into our private little bungalow. A couple of days ago, she told me she was thinking she should find another room to rent to give us our little honeymoon back."

"Would that be so bad?" I reached up and started rubbing Dawn's naked spine. Good lord my girlfriend was so sexy. She was leaning forward, with the sheets around her waist. I could just see the curvature of her left breast through the gap between her arm and torso, and I found myself leaning across the bed to peer around the arm blocking my view of her tit. Another few minutes of ogling, and I was going to want to start another round.

My girlfriend furrowed her eyebrows and gave me a strange look. "Is that what you want? I thought you specifically wanted to bring her here. That's why I agreed to let her move in."

"Uh, not specifically. She needed a place to stay for a couple of months and we had all the room." I frowned. "Do you WANT her gone?"

"No, no, of course not!" Dawn shook her head. "Like I said, we're getting to be friends. We stayed up chatting all last night while you were, ahem, 'at a friend's birthday party at a strip club'. Did I get that right?"

I grinned and slapped Dawn's arm. "You know full well where I was."

"That I do."

I arched an eyebrow and took a deep breath. "Speaking of Viktoriya, there's something I need to tell you."

Dawn gave me a curious look. "What?"

That I've made her my sex slave? That she wants to come home with me so she can eat your pussy while I fuck you from behind?

"Oh, where to begin?" I sighed.

Dawn looked to the door, as if she had one last fleeting worry about how Kim was doing without us tonight. But then my adoring girlfriend just gave me a smile and said, "Just tell me everything."

So I did.

It turned out, Dawn really needn't have worried about Kim. She spent the evening away from the house and got dinner on her own, although she was a little circumspect about exactly who she'd spent the evening with. Not wanting to push the shy, semi-nervous girl, Dawn and I let the matter drop and we settled in for an evening of channel surfing on TV.

Once again, though, Kim was walking a little funny in the morning. But once again, I wasn't about to press Kim. Because once again, I was more curious to see how Viktoriya was going to react to my presence.

Just like yesterday, she seemed utterly and completely normal. I had to admit I was impressed. I, for one, didn't have nearly the control over my emotions Professor Isakova did. Her ability to keep her cool was remarkable, which just made her outbursts, whimpers, and pleading behind closed doors that much more surprising.

We got our first chance to be in private when Kim excused herself to go to the bathroom. The moment the door clicked shut, I glanced over to my professor's desk, wondering if she would suddenly transform into a simpering, wanton sexual slave. But she seemed to have figured out that the more she pleaded, the more I would be compelled to deny her and make her wait further. So a full thirty seconds later, with Viktoriya having done absolutely nothing to get my attention, I pushed my chair back and stood up.

"Viktoriya," I stated in a deep, commanding voice.

She stiffened at the tone, noticeably shrank, and darted her eyes over to me. "Yes, Master?"

I smirked at the title. "Stand up."

She did.

"Bend over your desk."

She did.

"Lift up your skirt. Pull your panties down to your knees. And spread your asscheeks for me."

The quiver started in her lower lip, carrying down her chin and to her neck. Once the quiver hit her chest, her entire body vibrated momentarily. And she tilted her head back and gasped lightly as if she'd just had an orgasm. Only then did Viktoriya do as I asked, hunching her skirt up to her waist, dropping her thong panties to her knees, and reaching back to spread those perky buttcheeks.

Unexpectedly, my hand clamped over her mouth before I touched her anywhere else. I jerked her head back while she squeaked into my palm at the same time two fingers of my right hand invaded her pussy channel. She was already wet as I drove the digits all the way into the last knuckles, and her legs immediately started trembling.

It didn't take long. Within seconds, Viktoriya was whimpering in unison with my thrusting fingers as I plunged in and out of her increasingly wet cunt. And when I sensed that she was getting close, I abruptly pulled my left hand off her mouth, planted it in the middle of her back, and slammed her face-down onto her own desk. Viktoriya couldn't help but moan as her chest hit the desk surface, scattering her papers. And then I pulled my fingers out of her snatch, moved both of them forward to bracket her clit, and strummed it while inserting my thumb into her pussy in their place.

"Oh, oh, nnnnghhh!" Viktoriya tensed up and came. Her feet briefly left the floor, making her pelvis dig into the corner edge of her desk. If I wasn't holding her up with my hand in her crotch, she might have slipped off. As it was, the sudden weight just drove my thumb even deeper into her snatch.

At the very instant that she stopped shaking, I yanked my right hand out and grabbed the back of her collar with my left hand. I jerked Viktoriya back onto her feet and then manhandled her around and back to her chair. Roughly, I sat her down while she panted and just tried to get her bearings. And then I stood beside her, feeding my honey-coated fingers into her mouth so she could taste her own orgasm.

"Mmm..." Viktoriya sighed as she suckled eagerly.

And then the latch of the door clicked as Kim re-entered the room. By the time she looked up at us, all that could be seen was Professor Isakova sitting at her desk, looking at her monitor. I stood next to her, looking attentively at the screen while my professor pointed out something to me.

Still, despite Kim's presence, I leaned down and whispered into Viktoriya's ear. "Tonight. Dawn and I will be at your house at seven o'clock. Prepare yourself."

Dawn and I had told Kim that we were going out on a date, which was true, more or less. Dawn was quick to suggest that Kim might go out as well, to meet up with her mystery boyfriend. But Kim just blushed and said she would stay in tonight.

Unlike last time, when I'd deliberately arrived late, I rang the doorbell of Viktoriya's house at precisely 6:50pm, ten minutes early. To my pleasant surprise, she opened the door almost immediately, already dressed for sex.

There was a momentary flash of panic in Viktoriya's eyes when she saw Dawn standing beside me, which was quickly replaced by arousal as she backed away to let us come in. I closed the door while Dawn and Viktoriya stood in the foyer, just sort of looking at each other curiously. But when I turned back, my sex slave's attention was entirely on me.

"Stand at attention," I told her in my command voice. "Do not move."

Viktoriya set her feet and then posed, holding her hands behind her back and standing erect to present herself for my inspection. Next to me, Dawn arched an eyebrow, asking me with her eyes, 'Where is THIS attitude coming from?'

I just shrugged my response and gave her a look that said, 'I don't know. I'm just making this up as I go along.'

Still, I kept my face impassive as I circled around the older woman. It was a good thing her front door was perpendicular to the sidewalk, and therefore completely out of view from anyone not standing on the porch, because her outfit would have caused a scene should it be seen in public. Everything started with her face. Headgear with three leather straps wrapped around her head, one horizontally across her forehead, the second with a cutout to fit her nose, and the third holding in place an orange rubber ball gag, which currently prevented our professor from speaking. She wore a studded leather collar, with a D-ring in front just like Adrienne's, only without the attached leash. And her torso was half-covered by a steel-boned corset that was completely absent bra cups, leaving her impossibly round 34Cs on full display. Black crotchless panties revealed her neatly trimmed bush. The stockings were fishnet this time, with elastic hold-ups instead of garters. And the shoes were absolutely outrageous; the chunky high heel must have been six inches and was almost as thick as the foot, with the toes pointed almost straight down to form a near-perfect A-frame. Viktoriya looked like she could barely walk.

In her hands, our professor held the riding crop: MY riding crop. Viktoriya emphasized this point as she tottered forward to me, bowing her head and wordlessly presenting it with both hands.

I took it and then glanced over at Dawn. She was accepting most of this with aplomb, but there was still curiosity in her arched eyebrow as she looked over at me.

I took the crop in hand, slapping it against my left palm just as practice. And then sternly looking at the elegant babe, who towered above me in those skyscraper heels, I commanded, "Upstairs. Assume the position."

Viktoriya blinked and nodded before rather stiltedly walking over to the stairs. The motion was a little awkward with her feet flexed into that position, but somehow she still managed to look graceful, holding her carriage upright and rolling her hips with each step upwards.

Once Viktoriya passed out of sight, Dawn stepped over to me and whispered, "Assume the position? Exactly what position is that?"

Blushing, just shrugged and replied, "I dunno. But it sounded good, didn't it?"

Dawn smirked and chuckled at me, shaking her head. "I send you out for one night and you actually turn Professor Ice into your sex slave."

I gave her a half-smile and shrugged again. "Wasn't me. SHE turned herself into my sex slave. I'm as mystified as you."

"Does she always dress like that?"

I shook my head. "She wasn't this extreme the last time I came here. She was dressed to entice her student, playing the role of older seductress. This is the first time I've seen her actually dressed up like that."

"Yeah, what's up with all the bondage gear? Did one of the Tri-Delts teach you this?"

"Nuh-uh." I shook my head again. "It's all her. Closest I've come is the stuff with Adrienne and Felicia. You were there for the Felicia stuff, so if you have any ideas, let me know."

Dawn turned her head to the stairs, a Cheshire grin spreading across her face. "Hmm ... after all the torture Professor Ice put me through with her critiques and grading, yeah, I've got a few ideas."

I arched my eyebrow at that little comment, but Dawn was already at the stairs, eagerly hopping up the first few treads. So taking a deep breath and steeling myself to inhabit the "Master" role I knew Viktoriya wanted, I followed after.

"The Position" turned out to be Viktoriya kneeling on top of the bed, legs together. Her chin was thrust outward and her arms were pulled behind her back, with her wrists pressed together behind her ass as if there were handcuffs binding her. She held the position and blinked slowly while watching Dawn and I enter.

It was startling to see my professor in such a position of vulnerability, especially with the ball gag and straps over her face. Even with her wanton displays of lust over the past couple of days, including me using the riding crop on her tits, I still wasn't used to seeing the older woman like this.

Also, while this wasn't the first time I'd engaged in some light bondage, including blindfolds, handcuffs, and the like, I didn't want to push things too far. My idea of sex had more to do with pleasure than pain. And since Viktoriya hadn't even liked me using the riding crop on her ass, only lightly tapping her sensitive tits, I didn't think she would object to me going a little easy on her.

Besides, even after all we'd done, I hadn't kissed her yet. And the compassionate part of me thought I'd taken this submissive thing far enough. So stepping forward, I reached around Viktoriya's head, unbuckling the head harness and pulling the ball gag free, leaving my professor hanging her head and gasping for air.

When I got her attention once again, I held up the head harness and shook my head. "Not my thing. Understand?"

Viktoriya looked at me then blinked, nodding her head in understanding. She looked both sweet and innocent at this moment, all traces of the Ice Queen gone as she gazed at me with big blue eyes. And giving into my emotion, I cupped her chin and tilted her to me for our very first kiss.

"No." Viktoriya stated before our lips met. I stopped and pulled back far enough so that we could look at each other. And in a very quiet voice, she added, "You are sweet, but I have not earned that yet."

I arched an eyebrow in mild surprise. If I was truly the Master, then I could damn well kiss her if I wanted. But I knew this... relationship (?) ... was still developing. And even if we weren't going the typical older woman/teacher – student/learner route, Viktoriya still had some concept in her head about the roles we were to play. So I just nodded and then stood up straight, grabbing the sides of Viktoriya's head in my hands and guiding her to my crotch.

She didn't need orders to understand she was to open up my fly and feed on me. A zip and a few tugs later, my half-hard cock was exposed to the open air for only a second before her warm mouth surrounded me. And I sighed happily at the feeling of my once imperious professor kneeling and sucking on my cock.

Dawn, for her part, was absolutely mesmerized by the sight. She looked up at me with a look that said, 'I know you told me, but I didn't believe it until right now.'

I just grinned and gestured for Dawn to take her clothes off. And then I went back to watching my teacher slowly bob her head back and forth in my crotch, the wide girth of my prick disappearing and reappearing through her stretched mouth while she looked up at me with those stormy dark blue eyes.

It was at times like these when my little mental connection to Dawn came in handy. I didn't actually think we could read each other's minds. On the other hand, I merely flicked my hand and gestured with my eyes, and my soulmate knew exactly what I wanted her to do.

So once Dawn was in position, and my cock was at the ready, I reached down to pull Viktoriya off my prick. She whimpered in complaint when I removed her favorite toy from her mouth, but she went quiet when I put a finger to my lips. "Turn around, and make love to my girlfriend," I commanded.

"Yes, Master," Viktoriya said quietly, shivering happily at the tone in my voice. She turned to look back, and she gasped at the sight before her.

Dawn was reclining against the pillows, completely naked. Her feet were planted on the bed with her knees up, and they were spread wide to the sides to leave her manicured little blonde landing strip completely exposed. At my direction, Dawn had placed a wrist on each knee, letting her hands dangle over the ends. And with a little smirk on her face, she flipped her right hand palm up so that she could crook a finger to her Economics professor.

Viktoriya trembled with excitement, no trace of nervousness. Clearly, she'd been with girls before. In fact, from the way she was drooling over Dawn's naked body, this was one professor that had likely seduced a female student a time or two as well as the males. And almost eagerly, she moved forward.

It was such a beautiful sight to see Viktoriya crawling away from me and over to my girlfriend, her panty-clad ass wiggling enticingly. In fact, it was such a turn-on, I nearly came when Viktoriya took her first lick at Dawn's snatch.

But I didn't. No, my first orgasm took place several minutes later, deep inside Viktoriya's pussy while I was banging my Economics professor from behind. After I finished filling her, she obediently remained on all fours while Dawn scrambled under her into a sixty-nine position, then reached up with her own fingers to spread Viktoriya's labia to the sides and let out a little waterfall of cum into her mouth. Dawn's fantasy was coming true, getting to taste Professor Ice's juices right from the source, and mingled with her man's semen to boot.

I circled around the bed and fed my semi-limp erection to Viktoriya so she could suck me back to hardness. She started off doing a good job, but when Dawn stopped drinking cum and focused on munching pussy, I could tell Viktoriya's attention was wavering.

"Focus!" I barked, reaching down and grabbing Viktoriya's jaw. "Focus!"

Her eyebrows furrowed and she nodded obediently. She resumed sucking me, but after another thirty seconds, I could feel her control slipping again. This time I pulled out entirely. "What's wrong?"

"My apologies, Master," Viktoriya whimpered. "I just ... Dawn is ... It is ... distracting."

Dawn stopped at that point, rolling her head out to look at me. I just nodded to my girlfriend to keep going, and Viktoriya began whimpering again when the pleasurable sensations in her crotch resumed.

"Don't tell me you've never had a threesome before," I said.

Viktoriya moaned, hanging her head down and lightly rocking her hips back and forth across Dawn's face. "Very ... few. Nngh! Clandestine seductions are ... Ungh ... They are usually private."

I reached down once again, gripping Viktoriya's cheeks in both my hands. I tilted her head back so that she would look up at me. And with a cool, stern gaze, I asked, "Do you want that kiss?"

She whimpered and nodded in my hands.

"Then you will learn," I stated with raised eyebrows.

She nodded obediently.

"And the only way to learn?" I growled with a grin. "Through practice."

I pushed her mouth down around my cock once again.

Viktoriya got better as time went on. She proved it by finally bringing me to orgasm, taking my cock out and holding it lengthwise along her face and jacking me until I spurted against her forehead, letting the cum run in little rivers down over her nose and eyelids and down to her cheeks.

Dawn was quickly on her, greedily licking up my spending. I chuckled watching her go, and thought back to that first summer when we were sixteen. Back then, Dawn tasted my cum for the first time and professed that while she could handle it, she didn't particularly like it. Dayna was by far the bigger cumslut, even slurping my spunk out of Dawn at that young age.

But now my Dawn had come to hunger for the taste. I'd commented on it once recently, asking whether she would pick semen over chocolate. Her eyes softened and she looked at me with such adoration as she replied that it wasn't the flavor that attracted her, it was the knowledge that it was mine. In any case, after cleaning off Viktoriya's face, my girlfriend went straight to the source for more, sucking on my prick to get whatever remnants she could find.

The cleaning job turned into a new blowjob. I had Viktoriya watch and observe Dawn's technique. It wasn't that the 40-year-old seductress lacked experience with blowjobs, but I wanted her to learn exactly how to please ME, specifically. The two women swapped me back and forth for a little while then, working me up to an erection and then pushing me about halfway to orgasm. At that point, I declared that it was Dawn's turn, and I had my girlfriend mount me in a reverse-cowgirl position while ordering Viktoriya to kneel at the foot of the bed and lick at our joining.

When my third ejaculation came, I had Viktoriya yank me out of Dawn's snatch so I could blow into her mouth. And then my submissive professor held it there, rising up and touching her lips to Dawn's for the first time as she snowballed my cumload back to the young blonde.

I let the two hot babes swap spit and semen for another couple of minutes while I caught my breath. And then I declared that this night was over. Dawn and I gathered our things and made to leave.

This entire time, Viktoriya never lost an article of clothing. There was no need, since we had full access to her tits above the bra-less corset, and her pussy through the crotchless panties. She tottered uneasily down the stairs in those pointy 6-inch heels, and then she stood obediently by the door.

I thought for a moment of kissing her before we left. After all, Viktoriya had done everything I asked without question. But although I copped one last feel of her firm boobs and swiped two fingers through her saturated pussy, I only kissed her cheek. She trembled in mixed excitement and disappointment. But I arched an eyebrow and stated, "Your obedience has been good. But find something that will truly please me. Understand?"

Viktoriya's eyes glittered and she couldn't help but smile. "I understand, Master."

Then Dawn and I left.

"How do you feel?"

Dawn didn't answer me right away. She was just staring forward, looking at nothing, with a little smirk on her face. But after a few seconds delay, she blinked quickly and turned to look at me. "Hmm?"

I chuckled, keeping my eyes on the road ahead. "I was just asking how you felt. It's not every day you get into a threesome with Professor Ice."

Dawn's smirk was back. "When it comes to you and sex, I don't think anything will really surprise me anymore."

I arched an eyebrow. "Is that a good thing or bad thing?"

Dawn thought about that and then shrugged. "It's just you."

"And you're okay with that?"

Dawn rolled her eyes. "'Fun', Ben. Remember? You keep thinking that I want you to become some deeply devoted, faithfully monogamous boyfriend. Well I don't. I love you for YOU."

I smiled. "And I love YOU," I stated just as sincerely.

"As for how I feel," Dawn continued. "I feel great. Like I already told you, I haven't been with another girl since leaving home. And I had my own fantasies about Professor Ice, too. You made them come true."

"Really?" I glanced over while we were stopped at a red light. "Honestly, from the evil gleam in your eye before we got started, I figured you were going to be a lot more ... firm ... with her."

Dawn looked back at me and shrugged. "I thought so, too. But once we got started, I kinda got the sense that she didn't REALLY want me to dominate her or anything. For one thing, she didn't submit to me."

I shrugged. "Shouldn't matter. I told her to obey you as if the orders came from me."

"That's just it. I don't think she's really submitted to you, either."

I arched an eyebrow. "Huh?"

"It's not like I have a ton of experience with this, and maybe it's because of her age. But despite Prof – uh, Viktoriya's – statements that she's your sex slave, I don't think she's really submitted to you. She's playing a role. Maybe she figured trying to seduce you and be the one in charge wasn't going to work, so she changed tactics. And in the end, she got what she wanted: You fucking her brains out."

"What makes you say that?"

Dawn shrugged. "Little things. Like I said, I don't have a ton of experience, but there's a vast difference between the way Viktoriya submits to you versus, say, Felicia, or even Adrienne when she gets in a mood. Those girls adore you and willingly put themselves completely in your hands. It's still just within the bedroom, but those two literally will let you do any damn thing you want to them, without question, and it shows in the way they they look at you."

"But Viktoriya... ?"

"Well..." Dawn took a deep breath. "Viktoriya's more ... calculating, I guess. She doesn't look at you like they do. There's a harder edge. And I noticed when you went to kiss her the first time, she stopped you. Slaves don't stop their Masters, ever. I could be wrong; but that's just what I think."

I simmered on that for the rest of the drive home. A few minutes later, we arrived and went into the house, hand-in-hand.

Kim was chilling out on the couch when we arrived. Our roommate looked up from the TV and smiled in greeting. "Hey guys, how was the date?"

Dawn and I just exchanged knowing grins before Dawn moved over and sat down beside Kim. "It's Ben. How can it not be wonderful?"

Kim blushed and glanced over at me. But then she suddenly went still, crinkling her nose. And with a perplexed look on her face, she leaned into Dawn and inhaled sharply. "Did you ... you guys ... you already had sex?"

Dawn's eyes popped open and she stammered, "Uh, well, actually..."

I quickly moved in, reaching down to take my girlfriend's hand. "My fault. Couldn't keep my hands off her." Dawn blushed and let me pull her up to a standing position. And then I looked back at Kim and said, "We're going to go take a shower now to get cleaned up."

Dawn then got another impish smirk on her face as she quipped, "Wanna join us?"

Kim blushed again, this time the shade of her face almost matching her hot pink nails. "You're not serious."

Dawn leaned into me, rubbing her hand against my chest while fixing a heated gaze right on our pretty roommate. She arched a nicely sculpted eyebrow and giggled seductively. "Actually, we're dead serious. We've told you we have an open relationship."

Kim's eyes went wide, her eyes darting back and forth between the two of us anxiously before dropping to my crotch with a clearly evaluative look. There was a nervous excitement on the Asian girl's face, but also a lot of fear. The last thing I wanted was to make things awkward between us and our roommate for the rest of the summer, so I started pulling Dawn back. "C'mon, don't mess with her head," I said cautiously.

Dawn just laughed and then started backing away toward the stairs, letting Kim noticeably relax, although there was a look of mild disappointment in the pretty Japanese girl's eyes.

I gave Kim a smiled apology and let my girlfriend pull me along. And then Dawn and I quickly hopped up the steps and went into the master bedroom. We really did need a shower.

But once we were both naked and hugging each other beneath the warm spray, Dawn got a little twinkle in her eye as she said, "Y'know, if we pushed her a bit, I think she'd say 'yes'."

I didn't really want to find out what would happen if we pushed Kim. I figured that pushing could only have two possible outcomes: One, Dawn was right and Kim would join us for sex, or at least join me (so far, Kim appeared to be totally straight). But two, Kim would feel awkward and it would ruin not only our relationship as roommates, but also our working relationship for the rest of the summer. I didn't want to risk that. The simple fact was: I wasn't getting any clear signals from her that she wanted to get physical with me. And it wasn't like I was going without enough sex.

The next day, Dawn apologized to Kim for her "inappropriate invitation". But Kim graciously dismissed the whole thing, saying she felt flattered more than anything. And the three of us agreed to just forget about it.

Dawn and I maintained our cordial friendship with the girl, although since Kim claimed to have been "flattered" by the invitation, Dawn told me she was going to surreptitiously dig just a little to find out if Kim would be receptive to actually sleeping with me.

As a co-worker, Kim and I were the same as always. We did our jobs. We conducted our research. And we cracked jokes with each other behind Viktoriya's back at every opportunity. Kim seemed to need those little comments to de-stress, since Viktoriya continued to ride the girl much, much harder than if she'd been a guy. I constantly reminded Kim that it was just because our professor saw great potential in her, and set the bar high because she believed Kim could achieve it.

Kim, of course, would then snark that Viktoriya must apparently have little faith in me, by comparison.

I'd like to think it was Viktoriya going easier on me because of our sexual relationship. She was perfectly professional in demeanor as long as there was someone around. But there were no restrictions on our behavior in private. And one time after she really did come down hard on me for a boneheaded deduction, I got my revenge by bending her over her desk and spooging a quart of cum into her pussy, spanking her asscheeks whether she liked it or not. Viktoriya was positively red in the face as she hustled to the bathroom to empty herself out before something leaked down her thighs.

It wasn't the first time, and it wouldn't be the last.

The work itself was just work. I was learning a lot, probably more than I ever had in a classroom. There's just something so different about trying to write and justify a research paper to be published in an actual business journal compared to writing an essay designed to earn a grade. We really had to make sure our i's were dotted and our t's crossed, with the focus far more on quality compared to quantity. We were also starting to use some seriously complex statistical models, and I was quickly learning that those models were only as good as the data we put into them.

But my summer was spent with more than just Dawn, Kim, and Viktoriya. Berkeley was a bustling place, even with a lot of students out of town for the break. And besides, we had other friends and family who were still around.

Bert was just down the bay in Fremont, doing his own internship for a tech company. He came up on Saturday the 10th just to hang out with us, and specifically to get Blondie's Pizza as he claimed he hadn't had a decent slice since the semester ended.

We also met up with Kim's friends on a random Thursday to go see King Arthur (big mistake, no matter how hot Keira Knightley is). Kim had sort of drifted away from Grace and Misty when those two girls joined the Tri-Delts, and she'd hooked up with a clique that was somehow both nerdy and biker at the same time, just like Kim. Our roommate seemed particularly friendly with a guy named Paul, and the two ended up talking about 250ccs and exhaust headers and Hondas versus Yamahas and things like that. Dawn was paying careful attention to the way the two leaned into each other, and she nudged me in the ribs more than once.

Of course there was our family: Though most of them were up at Morris Camp, our older sisters were in San Francisco. In addition to Dawn's birthday, we spent a few weekend afternoons playing tourist in the city with Brandi and Dayna as our guides. Dawn and I also spent a few weekend nights in bed with the beautiful 22-year-olds, although Brandi still wouldn't have sex with me. And despite all of Adrienne's traveling, she managed to find one more night to spend with us as well.

And then there were the people at Stanford. I didn't know it at the time, but some of the people who went to the "hated" rival school would end up being just as important to me as my fellow Cal Bears.

"Happy Early Birthday!" I greeted as Kady Jacobsen opened the door. She was just as beautiful as ever: slender, 5'9", with dark blue eyes and shimmering dark auburn hair. The soon-to-be Sophomore at Stanford was turning nineteen tomorrow, on July 18th. But she was holding her party today since it was a more convenient Saturday.

"Thank you!" she replied sincerely. I was surprised by the tone. For years, every word I heard out of Kady's mouth came with some form of sarcasm or snarky attitude. But the beautiful redhead just smiled and opened her arms to me for a hug.

I embraced her and then stepped back as Kady said, "You must be Dawn." She let her eyes drop up and down my girlfriend's spectacular body and let out a whistle while nudging me in the ribs. "Wow, man. I'm jealous."

While she'd never met my old friend from High School, Dawn knew the ex-cheerleader was a lesbian. She blushed prettily and gave Kady her birthday wishes. I then hoisted the present we'd gotten, handing it off to the redhead.

"Dude, you couldn't have gotten your girlfriend to wrap it?" Kady arched an eyebrow, giving me a teasing grin as she held the poorly-wrapped package.

I blushed and shrugged. "Whatsit matter? You guys look like you can afford anything you want." I chuckled while waving around the palatial Atherton home.

"Probably." Kady just shrugged and waved us into the house. "Wanna beer? There's a cooler in the back yard. And Paige is chilling in a lounge chair out there. Mom won't let her relax in the hammock, saying it's not good for her back."

I nodded. "Sounds good." I was eager to check on my little redhead. I hadn't seen Paige since she'd moved out of the house with her Aunt and Uncle, and didn't figure to see much of her for the next few months since she was taking a leave of absence from school. And even though I had no formal responsibility over her, I still had that need in my gut to make sure she was alright.

So we headed out to a BIG backyard. Seriously, it looked as big as the park by my family's house in Orange County. Beyond the landscaped patio, three large trees were surrounded by freshly-cut grass. There was also a pool with a dark gray slate surround, adjacent hot tub, and even a little waterfall to feed both. Kady had given us the heads-up to wear swimsuits beneath our clothing, and I'd been barely able to resist undoing the halter-style knot at the back of Dawn's neck on the drive over here.

There were about ten people milling about, and I made it a point to first go up to Kady's father, who was manning the grill. "Good afternoon, Mr. Jacobsen."

"Ben! Hello! Now you quit that 'Mister' stuff. Call me Uncle Frank." He gave me a lopsided grin and then pointed to a steak that was oozing blood out the top.

"Not yet," I waved him off. "I want to go see Paige. But first, this is my girlfriend, Dawn."

"Enchanted, my dear." Uncle Frank took Dawn's hand and bent to mime kissing the back of her hand. Only then did he realize he'd just put charcoal smudges on her otherwise perfect skin, and he immediately apologized. "Oh, crap. Where're those napkins?"

Dawn just giggled and wiped her hand off on her khaki shorts. "Don't worry about it. It's not my first time around a barbecue."

"Girl after my own heart," Uncle Frank chuckled. Then he leaned in and stage whispered, "But don't tell Polly that."

We chuckled and then moved on. We had a similar greeting with Kady's mom, who insisted that we call her "Aunt Polly" just like Uncle Frank. And then it was on to Paige.

My petite redhead was looking the same as always ... from about the chin up. The rest of her was swelling as one would expect for a seven-months pregnant woman. And when you added up 30 pounds of baby weight onto a 5'2" frame that used to weigh less than a hundred, the difference was remarkable. Besides the obvious beach ball on her belly, her neck and limbs looked thicker, and her boobs had swelled. Paige was reclining on a padded lounge chair with a linen cushion and some reddish wood base. She wore a violet maternity sleeveless top and those pregnancy shorts with the wide elastic band. She was also wearing chunky black sunglasses; and from the way she didn't react as Dawn and I walked up, I assumed her eyes were closed.

"Hey, Paige," I said softly, not wanting to disturb her if she was asleep. She still didn't react when I sat down on the lounge chair next to her and lightly touched her arm. So I looked up at Dawn and shrugged, explaining with my eyes that we'd come back later.

But just as I was standing up, I heard the perky young girl gasp, "Ben!" And then her hand shot out and grabbed onto my wrist.

I turned back and sat down again while Paige raised her sunglasses onto her forehead and looked over at me. "Heyyy, you're here. Sorry, I must've dozed off. I tend to do that a lot nowadays."

"Perfectly understandable," Dawn said while sitting down next to me on the lounge chair.

"How've you been?" The little redhead asked, looking back and forth between us.

I smiled and reached over to take Dawn's hand, squeezing it lightly. "Never better."

Paige smiled brightly. "I'm glad." Then she darted her eyes to Dawn, popping her eyebrows. "Ben wearing you out yet?"

Dawn barked abruptly in surprise, then flashed a wide grinned and nodded. "He was. But we recently got some help."

"I knew you would," Paige sighed. "Me? I haven't gotten laid since I left you guys. This basketball on my belly isn't exactly a hunk magnet. And Aunt Polly watches me like a hawk. Don't suppose you'd let me come and, uh, visit?"

"Paige..." I warned.

"Oh, poo." The petite redhead pouted, but there was a playful twinkle in her eyes.

Dawn leaned in and touched Paige's knee. "So how are you? How's ... uh, have you picked out a name?"

Paige smiled. "April." She looked down and lovingly rubbed her belly. "Her name is April."

I looked down at the belly. "So I take it that means you're keeping her."

Paige nodded. "I may not be proud of the things I did in getting her, but she's still mine," she said firmly.

"It won't be easy," I stated, as if I had any clue about how difficult it would be to raise a baby.

Paige just nodded. "I know. But I've got great support," she said while gesturing back toward her Aunt and Uncle. "And I've got a year off from school to start figuring it out."

"I'm sure you'll do great," Dawn said encouragingly.

Paige just smiled and nodded.

I squeezed Paige's knee and she continued rubbing her belly adoringly. But then out of the blue, Paige jerked her head up and reached out, grabbing my hand. Before I realized it, she'd put my hand on her belly and asked excitedly, "Can you feel that?"

Sure enough, little pulses thumped against my palm. My eyes popped open and all of a sudden I wasn't breathing anymore. This was a baby. This was really a BABY. It wasn't something I thought of very often.

... I wondered where Allie Sanders was right now...

My eyes flicked over to Dawn, who was already reaching her own hand out to replace mine. I pulled it out of the way, and noticed that the kicking movement was shifting position just slightly. So I left my hand where it was as Dawn felt the new kicks and let a little smile cross her face.

"Aww ... Aren't you guys adorable!" a new voice spoke up behind us.

Dawn and I turned around, and I broke into a new smile as I recognized the speaker. "Lynne!"

"Heyyy, Ben!" Lynne Arian greeted me warmly while leaning down for a hug. Even though she went to school just across the bay, I hadn't seen much of my High School friend over the past couple of years.

"What are you doing here?"

Lynne smirked at me. "Kady invited me. Didn't I tell you we started hanging out?"

"Uh, well, I..." I searched through my memory. "One of you might've mentioned it. I just forgot."

The petite brunette shrugged, but my overactive mind started whirring. After all, Kady WAS a professed lesbian.

"Wait," I asked. "Are you and Kady hanging out? Or are you... hanging out?"

Lynne rolled her eyes. "We're friends, Ben. You know, some of us can make friends with a girl without thinking about sex." Lynne then stopped and looked at Paige, Dawn, and herself, all of whom had slept with me at some point. "Unlike you, apparently."

I shrugged. And then right on cue, my stomach growled. Arching an eyebrow to Paige, I said, "Want me to bring you back one of your Uncle's steaks?"

"Uh, sure, but it has to be well done. No pink whatsoever."

"Well done? Really?"

Paige frowned, patting her belly. "It's the price I gotta pay."

"Got it," I grinned. "Remind daughters not to get knocked up or they'll have to eat their steaks well done. Check."

Believe it or not, it took me a while to realize that I was the only male present at the party, other than Uncle Frank. I was just so engrossed in catching up with both Paige and Lynne that I didn't bother to really look around. But when Paige excused herself to go to the bathroom (something that seemed to be happening with increasing regularity, she said), Lynne commented that it looked like a good time to hop in the pool.

Only then did I turn and look around. There were about fifteen people our age in attendance. And as I scanned from left to right, all I saw were boobs.

Now, it's not like these boobs were naked. But it WAS a pool party, and when faced with a dozen-plus girls in their swimwear, my eyes tend to focus themselves on certain locations, and I'm a tit man. There were all shapes and sizes on display for me. Some were big, one pair rivaling Dawn's for size; some were small, including one skinny girl who barely had what could be termed "mosquito bites". Some were covered up by relatively modest one-piece suits; others were on full display in barely-there bikinis. Some were wet, either in or fresh from the pool; some were dry. But ALL were lovely to my eyes.

"Don't even think about it," Kady's voice suddenly sounded off behind me. "You're cute, but you're not their type."

I glanced back at my old friend and arched an eyebrow. "You mean they're all... ?"

"Well, not ALL of them," Kady conceded. "You know Lynne's pretty straight. So're Marcy and Ivonne. Saffron's bi, so you might have a shot there. Emily is 'sorta', too. But for the most part, yeah, they're butch."

"Huh."

Kady shrugged. "Curse of being lesbian. Most straight girls aren't too comfortable around us, kinda like most straight guys being around gays. And straight guys won't hang around us knowing they can't have us."

I smiled. "I don't mind the knowledge as long as I've got the view."

Kady chuckled and slapped my shoulder, looking at Dawn. "You put up with this?"

Dawn giggled and looked Kady up and down. "I'm very bi, and he's the best babe magnet I've ever seen. So no, I don't mind."

"Reallllly..." Kady gave my girlfriend a flirtatious smile and leaned in before stopping herself and sighing. "I shouldn't. Noelle wouldn't approve."

I arched an eyebrow. "Girlfriend?"

Kady grinned. "Yep. Dirty-blonde in the red bikini with the soft blue eyes. I'm sure you noticed the big jugs." Kady mimed cupping boobs against herself, only holding her hands a good bit further away from her own modest chest.

I did notice Noelle; she was the one whose breasts rivaled Dawn's for size. "Don't suppose she goes both ways," I queried, my eyes on the big tits across the pool.

"Sorry, man. Double-X's only."

"Such a waste," I sighed.

"For you," Dawn commented, sitting up straight with a gleam in her eye. She looked up at Kady and asked, "Do you mind if I introduce myself?"

Kady arched an eyebrow and glanced at me for a moment before returning to Dawn, a little grin on her face. "Go right ahead."

"Hey!" I protested.

"What? You said you don't mind the knowledge, as long as you get a view, right?" Dawn said impishly. And with that, my girlfriend stood up, removed her shirt to reveal her own big tits barely encased by a skimpy bikini top, and then sashayed around the pool, drawing stares as she went.

"Woo-hoo-hoo," Kady whistled while sitting down next to me. "You got a wild one there," she chuckled.

"That I do."

"Looks like a keeper."

I grinned. "That she is."

Nothing actually came of Dawn's flirtation with Noelle. As much fun as they were having together, Noelle was firmly faithful in her relationship with Kady. Still, she and Dawn seemed to enjoy each other's company, and once Dawn broke the ice with Kady's friends, between her and Lynne I was accepted amongst the group despite being a "breeder" and we all settled in for a pleasant birthday party.

The lesbian girls who had initially been a little unnerved by my presence relaxed as the afternoon wore on. They loosened up even more when Kady's parents made themselves scarce. And things even got just a bit out of hand when one of Kady's friends – Marcy, I think – ripped off Kady's bikini top and shoved her into the pool, starting off a chain-reaction of stripped suits and pushing and shoving that wound up with eight topless girls and two more completely naked before the bedlam settled down. Even Lynne was one of the topless ones.

The point is, I had a lot of eye candy that afternoon, even if it was strictly hands off. Dawn got herself wired from the flirting as well as the eye candy, and by the time we left to head home, both of us were pretty horny.

"Babe, uh. We're at a red light," I nervously told Dawn while she pulled down my zipper and unbuttoned my shorts.

"I know."

"There's a dude in the passenger side of the semi-truck next to me, and he can see my lap."

"Ooh, naughty," Dawn giggled. And then she'd pulled my cock free, which for some reason was not deflating despite my momentary panic. In fact, Dawn wriggled it around a bit, jacking the shaft a few times, perhaps to ensure the guy in the truck next to me had a good view.

Please turn green. Please turn green, I frantically thought at the stoplight, to no avail. Please turn- OH, SHIT THAT'S GOOD!

I gasped as Dawn took me into her mouth. She bobbed her head up and down a few times, her sunny blonde locks falling over her face. And wouldn't you know it, the light turned green.

I didn't move forward. Actually, I wasn't noticing the light at the moment. The truck next to me, on the other hand, lurched forward as the driver of it had no idea what view his passenger had. And then the car behind me honked angrily.

Oh, right. I stepped on the gas and rolled forward. Thankfully, it didn't take too long. I was just getting onto the Dumbarton Bridge and its concrete barrier walls with no shoulder when I finally erupted into my girlfriend's mouth.

"Unnnghhh," I groaned gutturally, feeling the flow pulsing out of my body, relaxing muscles up and down my back and shoulders with each successive burst. Dawn had to swallow rapidly, as I'd built up quite the load after all the titillation of the birthday party. But she got it all down with only a few missed drops, which she licked off my shaft once she caught her breath.

Unfortunately, because I was driving (and even if I wasn't, eating the pussy of a driver is far more difficult than sucking cock), I wasn't able to return the favor until after we got back home.

That was okay. I MORE than made it up to her.

"Viktoriya," I stated in a deep, commanding voice.

My professor stiffened in her chair, eyes forward, not looking at me. "Yes, Master?" she replied obediently.

I was still amazed at how quickly the older woman could transform herself. Literally twenty seconds ago, she was sitting beside me while pointing at my monitor, telling me about how I'd screwed up another analysis by making unwarranted assumptions that seemed typical, but didn't actually fit the case study I was working on. I'd gotten frustrated defending myself and finally decided to just cut off her critique mid-rant.

I took a deep breath, leaning back into my chair to gather myself before sitting upright and commanding, "Assume the position."

"Yes, Master," she stated flatly and stood up, pushing her chair back. And then sweeping her notepad to the side, the buxom, chestnut brown-haired beauty leaned over the table, putting her cheek to its surface while reaching back with both hands to raise up her skirt and pull her asscheeks to the sides.

I stood up and slid her chair out of the way while I took its place directly behind her. I reached in with my right hand, pulling the thin strap of her thong panties to the side, exposing her pink gash already beginning to moisten.

Viktoriya moaned when I began fingering her, getting even wetter. But when she heard me open my zipper and start pulling my erection out, she stiffened up and turned her face around to me. "Kim will be back soon."

"I am aware of that," I stated coolly.

"The door is not locked," she protested quietly.

"I am aware of that," I said again.

Viktoriya was stiff, not really holding her buttcheeks apart like I would have wanted. It had been three weeks since that night at my professor's house when she first gave herself to me. Since then, there had been multiple quickies in this very office, although not all of them involved full sexual intercourse. If Kim was out on research, we usually found time to fuck in some fashion. But if Kim were just in the restroom or gone to pick up lunch for the three of us, Viktoriya and I only ever had time for a some fingering or maybe a blowjob.

Right now, Kim was just gone to pick up lunch. There was a deli across Bancroft, just a couple of blocks away. And even though it was the noon hour and Kim would have to wait a while, it was still a distinct possibility that she might return in less than fifteen minutes. And six minutes had already gone by.

Viktoriya whimpered when I grabbed onto her right hand, directing it to pull open the way I really wanted. And she quivered when she felt my cockhead centering against her sex. "Ben ... please..."

I paused for a moment. She really sounded like she was in distress. It was one thing for Viktoriya to surrender herself to me as her sex slave behind locked doors. But for someone of her position and status, it was quite another to actually risk being caught. And whatever other sexual kinks Viktoriya had, exhibitionism wasn't one of them. The chance of being discovered frightened her, and was NOT a turn on.

Still ... if she really was my sex slave, she would do as I wanted, whatever her concerns. After what Dawn had once told me about Viktoriya just playing a game, and not actually submitting to me, I'd found myself pushing her just a little farther than I might have otherwise done from time to time. Would she break character and reassert herself? Would my own conscience stop me? Every now and again we engaged in a test of wills, and this was one of those situations. "You will obey," I stated firmly.

"Please..." she whimpered.

"OBEY," I stated more harshly. I moved her right hand away from her cheek, rubbing it in a clear prelude to a spank.

Viktoriya whimpered and then put her head down. And she moaned as I pressed forward and sank myself into her inviting twat.

It didn't take long. I wasn't bothering to try and give Viktoriya pleasure. We didn't have the time and I knew she was still too freaked out about potentially being caught to really enjoy herself. So I rutted into my professor with abandon for the next eight minutes or so, finally reaching my peak and busting my nut deep inside her pussy. And then just to make her panic a little more, I ordered my professor to turn around and lick my cock clean before she was allowed to fix herself back up.

I noticed something while Viktoriya was sucking me, but not wanting to bring attention to it I said nothing. My beautiful professor finished cleaning me up and then darted to the restroom to make sure she was presentable herself. And in the meantime, I sagged back against my chair and wondered if Viktoriya herself noticed what I'd caught earlier:

The office door had certainly been closed when Kim had left to pick up lunch. But when I looked over at it while Viktoriya was cleaning me up, the door was cracked open just a bit.

Someone had peeked inside while I was screwing Viktoriya's brains out.. The only question was: Who?

101 Sub ll

"G'night, Professor Rutledge. Have a good weekend," I greeted politely to the handsome mid-40s Finance professor. He was a recent hire, a visiting professor since last year with the goal of earning a more permanent position at Cal. He was also considered a bit of a hunk by the female students, Dawn included.

The older man with the chiseled jaw and longish Bon Jovi hair tossed me a quick salute as he locked up his office and then headed down the hallway. Ordinarily, I would have been heading that way myself, eager on this Friday night to get home to Dawn. Kim would usually leave right after work to spend the weekend at her dad's house, which usually meant my girlfriend would be waiting for me with some sort of wonderful surprise. Last Friday, that meant "meet Ben in the living room wearing nothing but high heels and a men's tie". But this weekend, Kim's father was going out of town for some friend's wedding, and our roommate had been excused to stay in Berkeley with us.

So I waited in the hallway as Viktoriya gave Kim a final set of instructions before departing for the evening. In the end, Kim turned to walk toward me. Behind her, where she couldn't see, Viktoriya winked at me and blew me a kiss, causing a little smirk to cross my face. Kim gave me a funny look as she came up next to me, but I shrugged it off and just started walking down the hall.

Kim fell into step alongside me, still looking sharp in her neatly-pressed skirt and business-cut blouse. I, myself, was dragging a little bit on this Friday evening as we left Cheit and started walking back to the house. And tiredly, I asked, "So whaddaya wanna do tonight? First weekend you get to stay in town and all."

Kim shrugged. "I don't really know, actually. Got any suggestions?"

I arched an eyebrow. "It's your free weekend. What do you want to do?"

Kim bit her lower lip. "I, uh. I don't know. I'm not really good at 'spontaneous', y'know?"

I chuckled. Kim was probably the most deliberate person I'd ever met. When given a set of instructions, there was no one on the planet more efficient at carrying them out to their completion. It was one of those things that made her such an excellent student. But coming up with creative, off-the-cuff ideas in a brainstorming session just wasn't her thing. She'd much rather create an agenda well ahead of time, planned down to within half-hour blocks, and carry out those events than just ... whatever. "But you didn't plan this weekend out, either?"

Kim frowned. "I didn't have time to really think about it. My father just got invited to this thing kinda last minute. It's the guy's third wedding. I don't think he's much for planning himself. And Viktoriya's kept me so busy lately I haven't given it much thought."

I shrugged. "Well, let's figure it out with Dawn. It's your only weekend here, and I'm sure we can all figure out something fun."

Kim's face immediately brightened. "Really?"

"Sure. Why not?"

She frowned immediately. "Are you sure? I know Friday nights are usually something you really look forward to."

"What do you mean?"

Kim blushed, "Ah, well..."

I turned and glared at her. "Tell me," I ordered.

Kim blushed again. "Well, you usually have an erection before you even leave here on Friday nights. I'm guessing Friday after work is Dawn's and your time to catch up after being cramped by me all week."

"You don't cramp us, Kim."

"Sure I do. I've tried to tell you not to hold back, but I can tell you guys are restraining yourselves."

Actually, I didn't feel like I was restraining much. Even with Viktoriya screwing me a few times a week, whether in her office or at her house, Dawn and I were still knocking boots pretty much every night. BUT, despite her occasional wild streak, Dawn did go out of her way not to shove our sex life in Kim's face. So that meant she only met me naked when she was sure Kim wasn't coming home. And she wouldn't ever let me just grab her and screw her brains out on the floor during the weekdays. "It's no big deal," I offered.

"But I don't like to be a bother. And now I'm taking away your weekend. Maybe I should just go and housesit for my dad."

"No," I stated firmly. Without thinking about it, I grabbed Kim's arm just above her elbow. Too much time spent with Viktoriya had changed my impulses. Wincing an apology, I let go of Kim's arm. "Sorry."

"It's okay."

"I just meant: you don't need to go. We'd love to have you here. You've been our roommate for what, a month and a half? And we really haven't had any time to hang out socially, just at work. I know you chat with Dawn some evenings, and we've visited with your friends a couple of times, but now we've got a whole weekend. Right?"

"I guess."

"Hey. Maybe Dawn and I can even double-date with you and this mystery boyfriend you keep disappearing off with."

Immediately, Kim frowned and sort of glared at me. "Ben..." she sighed. "I don't have a mystery boyfriend, okay?"

"You don't?"

She shook her head.

"Then where do you keep disappearing to?"

"Can we drop it?" Kim gave me a weird look.

I held up my hands. "Fine, fine." I figured that she'd had a mystery boyfriend, but perhaps they'd since broken up. Then trying to lighten the mood, I gave her a lopsided grin. "Seriously though, if you're not sure what you want to do yet, just sit back, relax, and let Dawn and I figure everything out. I promise you'll enjoy yourself."

Kim finally smiled, looking quite happy with my suggestion. "Sounds great."

"Duuuuuuude. I just had an epiphany! My last name's Kim. And her first name is Kim! It's like we're meant to be together!"

Okay, note to self: Cut Bert off at four drinks. He gets a little crazy after that. Even though none of us were 21, Dawn had learned the trick on how to get the dance club hand stamp claiming that you really are (i.e. be freakin' gorgeous, smile, and bat your eyelashes). She'd been funneling drinks to us all night, and Bert was now paying the price.

I sighed and wrapped my arm around my friend's shoulder. "But then if you got married, her name would be Kim Kim," I explained.

"Oh, right." Bert furrowed his eyebrows and went rigidly still. He frowned and stared at some point straight in front of him. "Dude, that would be kinda weird."

I smiled and nodded, encouraging this train of thought as if my friend were a 6-year-old while patting him on the back. Emboldened ever since that wild night at Carter's, Bert had been on the prowl for a new girlfriend for a couple of months. He'd actually hooked up with a pretty hot girl at a party two weeks ago from what he told me, but apparently she wasn't looking for anything serious.

Tonight, Bert had flirted with Kim quite a bit when we brought him along to this San Francisco dance club so Kim wouldn't feel like such a third wheel. But she made it clear she wasn't returning his advances and in the interest of maintaining the peace, I pulled my friend away just when he was starting to get a little too aggressive. As much as I liked Bert, and wanted him to succeed, he wasn't going to do anything but alienate Kim in his currently inebriated state.

"But hey!" Bert chirped happily. "Kim Kim works whether you're saying it in Western order or Asian, with the last name first!"

I rolled my eyes. Water ... Need to get him some water ... And maybe a slice of pizza.

"Duuude!" Bert suddenly exclaimed, gawking past my right ear. "How many drinks has your girlfriend had? She just fuckin' took her top off!"

Shocked, I whirled around to the dance floor, eyes bugged out as I quickly zeroed in on Dawn. Contrary to Bert's proclamation, she was fully-clothed and mixing it up with Bert's current object of obsession.

Rolling my eyes, I heard Bert hiccup behind me and chuckle, "Made you look."

"Seriously???" With a groan, I propped Bert up against a railing while he chugged an insanely expensive bottle of water. And then sighing, I turned to look down at the two beautiful girls.

As always, Dawn was the picture of restrained graceful movement. She wasn't the type to go all nuts, dancing at hyper-speed like it was a sprint. She wasn't the type to go all exhibitionist, flaunting her curves and doing her best to draw the attention of every pair or eyes around her. She merely swayed to the music, in perfect rhythm, while letting her arms and torso undulate like seaweed in the underwater tide. She was ethereally gorgeous, and even though she wasn't trying to draw attention to herself, I would forever be captivated by her.

Kim was taking her cues from Dawn. I'd seen the pretty Japanese-American girl dance a couple of times before, most notably the last time I'd been to this very same club with her, Adrienne, Grace, Misty, and Paige. Kim hadn't danced with me much, leaving the more overt flirting to Misty and Paige, but I'd paid attention whenever I had her focus on me. Then, she'd been rather more seductive, dancing more like Misty with close grinding and batted eyelashes. At the time, I'd thought she was going out of her way to flirt with me. But in hindsight, I realized the somewhat sheltered girl was just trying to fit in, copying Misty's and Paige's moves. And now she was copying Dawn.

And I had to admit, I wondered what other things she might be able to do like Dawn.

But that was the alcohol talking. For as long as I'd known Kim, she'd never made a serious move to indicate she wanted to hook up with me. There had been plenty of opportunities back when we shared classes together our freshman year, and especially during the past couple of months being our roommate and my co-worker. Dawn and I had made clear ours was an open relationship, but so far Kim hadn't taken any of our baited hooks. She just didn't seem to be interested.

I found myself staring at the two girls dancing together, with my gaze lingering on Kim. For as long as she'd been around, and for as much as we'd been working together, I really didn't know THAT much about her. She was a bundle of contradictions: flirty yet bashful, edgy yet reserved, beautiful yet unadorned. At first sight, I saw the blonde-streaked hair, hot pink fingernails, and leather-clad motorcycle chick; but on second look, she often seemed an even more reserved and demure Asian girl than my first girlfriend Megan Kwan, or even Elaine Fukuhara. After being a quintissential tomboy throughout High School, with three elder brothers and no mom, Kim was still learning how to be "girly".

And she was doing a pretty good job of it now. The hair was still blonde-streaked. The fingernails were still hot pink, if trimmed short. And given the close-to-skintight outfit she was wearing, there was no doubt that Kim Fukuzaki was all "girl". Her top was a hot pink cami, the spaghetti straps a little off-set on her shoulders to show the black straps of her bra. The jeans looked spray-painted on, with just the right curvature to show her hips. And the hems fell almost all the way to the floor, but not so far that they obscured the last inch of her stylish black shoes, finished with stiletto heels.

Dawn had also done Kim's makeup tonight, and I'm sure my girlfriend styled Kim in a way she knew I would like. Now, as my beautiful blonde lover noticed my gaze, she purposely turned Kim's back to me and then slid in closer to the gyrating Asian girl, running her hands up and down Kim's side and even giving her a quick pinch on the ass.

Kim jumped and then giggled something to Dawn. And then a few seconds later, they started dancing together again, this time even more closely. And with a shit-eating grin on her face, Dawn looked past Kim's ear while arching her eyebrow at me.

She's drunk and horny. If you ever want to hook up with her, now's your chance.

Dawn's lips didn't move. But despite being in my head, the comment was in Dawn's voice. It's not like we had ESP; I was pretty sure the thought was mine, and not mystically transmitted by my girlfriend. But at the same time, I had no doubt that she and I were thinking the same thing.

So taking advantage of the opportunity, I started moving my hips to the music and gyrated my way in to join the girls. Dawn immediately stepped to the side to allow me to form a triangle with them. But as one song led to two, Dawn stepped further to the side until Kim and I were face to face, our crotches moving closer and closer as I put one foot between hers and leaned in to synchronize my movements with her own.

Kim gasped and then giggled as she realized I was moving in on her. But after a quick glance to Dawn to make sure she wasn't in any trouble, the pretty Japanese-American babe let a shy smile cross her lips as she moved herself even closer, her gaze starting at my hips and then slowly tracking up until she was able to look into my eyes.

There is only one word to describe the way Kim was looking at me in that moment: curious. She was curious. The girl had been listening to me screwing Dawn's lights out most every night for the past several weeks. She'd heard the stories of my sexual adventures from Adrienne, Grace, and Misty. And perhaps it was impossible not to at least wonder what the Big Ben Experience was really all about.

The look in her eyes was an invitation, and too drunk to really control my impulse, I reached out and took hold of Kim's hip. She stiffened but did not resist as I brought her in a little closer, and then our legs were riding together and I felt the heat of her breath against my neck as we started freaking each other even tighter. The only thing stopping me from taking her on the dance floor were our clothes.

Time to go.

But what to do about Bert? As much as I wanted to jump Kim's bones, I wasn't just going to abandon my friend. And maybe it would be better if I didn't jump Kim. Although she'd had shown a clear attraction to me since the beginning (and despite her shyness, I knew enough about girls now to be sure of that), and she'd let me approach her in this way, she hadn't made any active moves to start something between us. Maybe it was because of her shyness that she could never make the first move. Maybe she just couldn't wrap her head around my open relationship with Dawn. Maybe she was really DID have some mystery boyfriend she wanted to remain loyal to.

But maybe she'd be receptive if I made a more serious move. Like Dawn had once speculated, if we just pushed her a bit, Kim would say "yes". Maybe not; but in my buzzed/horny state, I sure wanted to find out.

Still, there was Bert. I supposed we could just have him crash on our couch. The boy was certainly too drunk to drive himself all the way home to Fremont. The sounds of sex would still carry out of my bedroom, but hopefully the extra soundproofing would keep things from becoming TOO awkward.

Sighing, I turned to my side, ready to tell the guy it was time to go home. But he wasn't next to me. Frowning, I started scanning the room, looking for my friend and not finding him on the first pass.

But then I saw him on the second pass. I'd skipped over him the first time since his back was to me and I hadn't been expecting to see him in the position he was in: that is, with his tongue imbedded down some hot girl's throat.

Bashfully, I had to tap him on the shoulder and tell him, "Time to go, man."

Bert frowned but the girl agreed with me. "Uh-huh. Time to go," she said huskily. "I'll drive." And then she grabbed my friend's wrist and started dragging him toward the exits.

I never did find out the girl's name. To be honest, I'm not sure Bert did, either. But he certainly had a big grin plastered across his face the next time I saw him. All we ever knew was that she was blonde, she had big boobs, and for some unfathomable reason, for one night she was totally into Bert. Yeah, my friend got a little crazy after four drinks; but then, some girls like crazy.

So with Bert taken care of, the girls and I headed home. I didn't hear much coming from the back seat while I drove back to our house. Dawn and Kim were together back there, letting me chauffer them while also getting some privacy to secretively whisper to each other. I didn't know what was being said, but I had faith that Dawn was putting ideas into the other girl's head that would ultimately lead her into my bed. Heck, if I was really lucky, Kim would even be open to Dawn joining us. I thought Kim was pretty straight, but I'd been wrong before.

But that was a side concern. Right now, I wanted to keep the mood going, and the girls seemed of like mind. Once home, Dawn headed for her laptop, docked on the dining table and chock full of mp3s. She turned to Kim and ordered, "Go grab us some wine."

"Okay." Kim nodded agreeably and went into the kitchen, wobbling just a bit on her way.

I sidled up behind my girlfriend, who was leaning over the table logging in and starting up iTunes. I rubbed my palm over her ass, letting it linger and fondle a bit while bending over and tenderly kissing the back of her neck. "You are incredible," I hummed happily, still slightly buzzed.

Dawn gave me a perfect giggle as she turned her face to mine for a kiss. We locked lips and moaned before parting to let Dawn pull up her playlist. And as the music started coming out of the speakers we'd scattered around the living room, Kim returned with a bottle of Pinot and three glasses.

Dawn quickly stood up straight and went to intercept the dark-haired beauty. She pulled the bottle away, saying, "I'll take those. You go dance with Ben."

Simply nodding, Kim came to me as I raised my hands to hers and rather formally waltzed her into the middle of the living room, the stiff motions a sharp contrast to the grooving RB of Usher crooning something off his Confessions album. She giggled as I sent her into a pirouette. And then I pulled her back to dance a little more closely with me.

Inadvertently, Kim tripped as she stepped in. She still wasn't quite used to wearing heels, and the motion brought her face right up to mine, enough that she almost kissed me by accident. But I caught her and steadied her, and we almost came to a dead stop, just swaying slightly from side-to-side while looking at each other with wide open eyes.

This was it. I could feel the tension between us. Kim stared at me with her eyes aflame. Her nostrils flared as she inhaled my scent. And her lips parted and puckered in preparation to act on her attraction to me. From everything I ever knew about girls and sex, I was dead sure she wanted me to kiss her.

But I couldn't make that first move. Kim was a friend, a co-worker. Right now, in this moment, she wanted to take our friendship to the next level. But my conscience wasn't sure how she would feel in the morning. And as much as I was attracted to her, I didn't want to change the nature of our relationship unless she was 100% in agreement. It wasn't like I needed the sex. Dawn and Viktoriya had been giving me plenty. For Kim and I to hook up like this, we would both have to want to take this next step in our relationship. And I couldn't know that unless Kim herself made it clear.

"Are we doing this?" I asked softly, my lips just inches away from hers.

"Do you want to?" she asked me just as softly.

I let my eyes run up and down her face as a little smile tugged at my lips. "Yes, I do."

Kim smiled. She puckered her lips further and leaned in, but just before our lips met, she paused and asked a question I did NOT see coming. "Do I have to?"

I furrowed my eyebrows and jerked back. "'Have to'?" That had SUCH the wrong connotation for me.

Kim looked at me nervously, an edge in her dark eyes. She bit her lip again and nodded.

"Kim..." I said gently and shifted my hands to her sides, retracting back from where I'd started to slide toward her ass. "You don't HAVE to do anything. There's no pressure here. We're just friends, and you can do whatever you want to do."

Now it was her turn to furrow her eyebrows and look pensive. Kim was breathing heavily, her chest rising and falling dramatically as she fought to maintain control over herself. And then for a split second, she leaned toward me, puckering her lips once again.

But just as I puckered to meet her, Kim pulled back and turned away. "I'm sorry," she said in a tone of shame as she looked around the floor, darting her head left and right almost spastically. And then with one last, "I'm sorry," she looked up and practically ran into her room, the door closing with a grim finality.

My shoulders sagged and I exhaled slowly, looking to the archway between the living room and hallway where Kim had disappeared. And then catching my breath, I looked up and over at Dawn, who still stood by the dining table with three half-filled wine glasses.

"What just happened?" I asked.

Dawn popped her eyebrows, giving me a puzzled look. "I have NO idea."

Well I always said that pushing Kim would only result in one of two possible outcomes: either we'd hook up, or things would get awkward. Unfortunately, as Saturday morning rolled around, it looked like we'd have result number two. Dawn and I came downstairs, half-expecting that Kim would either be hiding in her bedroom or having fled somewhere else. But she was on the couch, eating a bowl of cereal and watching TV.

If I had learned nothing else from my experience dealing with girls, I'd learned enough to know that I couldn't let any awkwardness fester. I had to man up and take responsibility for my own actions last night, and do my best to communicate with my roommate. So I went straight to the couch with Dawn trailing behind me, and I sat down a respectable distance away. "Good morning."

Kim blushed and gave me a weak smile. "Morning."

"Look, I want to apologize for last night. You're more than just a roommate; you're my co-worker and our friend." I gestured back to Dawn and myself. "I didn't mean to jeopardize that. We were partying and I was a little drunk and more than a little horny, and I'm afraid I may have pushed you beyond-"

"It's okay," Kim cut me off, waving her hand. "I should be apologizing," she said bashfully while scrutinizing the bottom of her cereal bowl.

"You have nothing to apologize for," I said graciously.

"No, I do," Kim stated with a sigh. "I don't claim to be the most experienced girl around, not with this dating and partying and all that stuff. But I know that I was sending you signals – both of you. And I know you guys have an open relationship and have kinda held the door open for me if I wanted to go through it. I'm flattered, really. But, uh, I just never knew how I'd feel after if we actually ... we actually ... you know." Kim shrank back into her shyness at the end.

I shrugged and glanced over at Dawn, who was taking the opposite couch. And then with a little smile, I said, "I think it would feel a little like this. A line was almost crossed last night, and right now we have to decide if we can handle it."

Kim blinked and glanced down. She exhaled and then looked up at me with that nervous smile. "I think I can handle it."

I nodded and then extended my hand forward. "Friends?"

Kim chuckled and then reached out to pump my hand. "Friends."

-- AUGUST 2004, SUMMER BREAK --

The weather was perfect late Sunday when Dawn and I returned home from her parents' house. Our families had come back from Morris Camp on Saturday, July 31st and spent the night together at the Evans' house.

The only one missing was Adrienne, who was in New York for the weekend. But her Frederick's of Hollywood Catalog was finished, and she'd sent us an advance copy. Everyone in The Family, parents included, oohed and ahhed over the sexy spread. What can I say? Adrienne's a fucking goddess in lingerie.

And my heart nearly stopped when I saw the photo on page 16. Adrienne was reclining on a bed wearing a matching pink ensemble that was sure to become a best-seller. But my eyes were drawn to her face, where she had raised her right hand up to demurely cover her cheek, her right eye looking out from between her third and fourth fingers. And on that fourth finger was a small diamond amidst a gold leaf flower: my promise ring.

I had to leave the room then. Moisture was forming in my eyes that I didn't want anyone else to see. I'd been with Adrienne just a few weeks ago, but I still missed her.

Otherwise, we all had a good time together as a family. Although Dawn and I had a quiet lovemaking session in her bedroom, there were no orgies. Dayna and Brandi had actually left at bedtime to return to their own place in San Francisco. Dawn and I had the option to do so as well, but we'd wanted to stick around and see our younger siblings in the morning. Brooke and DJ holed themselves up in DJs room; apparently something intense was going down that just HAD to be discussed. And the twins were in their own little world as they scooped up Dayna's bedroom and chatted amongst themselves.

This morning, we hung out as a group and then eventually went our separate ways. My parents hugged me goodbye without fussing. Brooke enthused about coming back in a few weeks to start her own college career. And the twins were simply affectionate in their goodbyes, just my baby sisters without any of the sexual tension of a year ago.

And for Dawn and I, it was back to Berkeley.

"Ben. Would you please wait a moment?"

I stopped with my bag slung over one shoulder and looked back at my professor. And then I glanced over to Kim.

"I'll see you Monday," my roommate offered. She always went straight home to Sunnyvale on Friday evenings. I nodded a goodbye, and then Kim left.

The instant the door closed, I felt my spine stiffen as I pulled myself up to an erect position. Just being alone with Viktoriya sent a surge of adrenaline through my body. For months now, she had called me 'Master' and submitted to my every sexual whim. It made me feel ... powerful.

Similarly, Viktoriya's personality quickly dropped to that of my slave. She put her hands to her sides and lowered her gaze in deference to me. And in a respectful tone, rather than her usual imperious teacher voice, she asked, "Master, will you please-"

Her voice cut off immediately when I swiped my 90-degree bent hand across my throat. She went rigidly still as I dropped my pack to the floor and crossed the space between us in three steps. The gorgeous Russian babe shivered as I reached up to grip her head in my strong hands. And she whimpered when I leaned forward and almost – but not quite – kissed her lips.

Instead, I tilted her head to the side, exposing her neck. I momentarily felt like Dracula as I viewed the milky white, tender flesh. She was so vulnerable as I leaned in and latched my lips onto her neck. I didn't bite her, not with my teeth at least. But I sucked her neck into my mouth and kept up the vacuum pressure for about thirty seconds while she trembled in my grasp.

After a time, I backed away and smirked at the dark purple bruise forming on Viktoriya's lily white skin. She reached up and touched the hickey before lowering her eyes and demurely saying, "Thank you, Master."

"Continue," I gestured.

Taking a deep breath, with her fingers still against my mark of possession, she stated, "I would like to ask that you come to my house tonight."

"Why?"

Viktoriya pinched her lips together. "I have missed you. All week, we have not been together."

I arched an eyebrow. "I fucked you over that desk on Tuesday."

Viktoriya grimaced. "But we have not been together at my house. It was only a short quickie on Tuesday."

I sighed. "It's a Friday. This is my night with Dawn."

"Please. She can come too."

"Why?" I arched an eyebrow, sensing that there was more to this than a typical rendezvous. "What is special about tonight?"

Viktoriya couldn't help but glance up at me, a twinkle in her blue eyes. But a second later she schooled her features and returned her gaze to the middle of my chest. "I have something for you: a gift. And if you are happy with my gift, I believe I will have finally earned that kiss I've wanted from you for so long."

My eyebrow stayed arched. "A gift?" I asked in confusion. There was no object I wanted from her. And there was nothing sexual she'd denied me in the past couple of months. It wasn't like she could offer me a virgin orifice or something like that. I'd already had all three of those, many times.

"Please. I would like this to be a surprise."

I chuckled. She had my curiosity piqued. "Nine o'clock. We'll be at your house."

There was no mistaking the smile on Viktoriya's face. "Thank you, Master."

It wasn't a big surprise to Dawn when I told her Viktoriya wanted us to visit tonight. Despite my supposed "ownership" of her, Viktoriya was in the habit of making the requests whenever the urge struck her, and Dawn and I were usually amenable to the spontaneity of the situation. I, obviously, got to play with more than one pussy. Dawn rather enjoyed the opportunities as well, not to mention getting some help in satisfying my notoriously high libido.

Of course, we needed to fuel up for dinner before heading over.

"What do you want tonight?"

I shrugged and stated, "I'll grill up some steaks for us. Protein builds muscle."

Dawn frowned. "Hmm. I was thinking more along the lines of carb-loading. This does seem like a night for severe aerobic exercise."

I chuckled. "Let's do the vermicelli with olive oil. Broccoli and some chicken?"

Dawn smiled. "Sounds good." And then we headed into the kitchen to make the food together.

Later that evening, I parked the Mustang in my usual spot, and then Dawn and I walked up to the nice 2-bedroom North Berkeley house. We were actually a couple of minutes early when I rang the doorbell, and it was a minute or two before the door finally swung open.

"You're late," I stated in an annoyed tone.

"My apologies, Master," Viktoriya replied nervously while bowing her head, slightly out of breath. "I was not expecting you early."

"Your expectations do not concern me," I stated coolly, stifling the urge to grin. This 'Master' stuff was fun. "You must be prepared for all contingencies."

"Yes, Master." Viktoriya bowed her head a little lower.

I stepped inside and Dawn followed me. Only then did I pause to take in the beautiful older woman's appearance. Her chestnut-brown hair was pulled tight back against her scalp, ending in a braided ponytail. Her makeup was rather more severe than normal, styled for intimidation more than seduction. And her lingerie was all in black, from tight corset to sheer panties and even knee-high boots.

"Very nice," I complimented.

Viktoriya bowed. "Please follow me. And please remain silent. My surprise is waiting upstairs."

"Waiting"? An object technically can't "wait". That meant that whatever was upstairs was a living being, probably a girl. So with this new understanding of Viktoriya's "gift" in mind, I started to fantasize about the possibilities. With visions of a four-way percolating in my brain, I arched an eyebrow at Dawn, who just shrugged. Viktoriya then moved off; and curious, I followed her up the stairs and into the main bedroom.

What I found there was such a shock that it was all I could do not to grunt in surprise. Dawn had to cover her mouth as she gasped as well. For kneeling on top of the bed, blindfolded, was Kim Fukuzaki.

The 20-year-old co-ed was in a form of "The Position". She knelt on top of the mattress with her legs together so that she sat on her own heels. Kim's chin was thrust outward with her hands in front of her in a praying position. And her face was covered with a black blindfold, which also kept her long, silky hair pulled back behind her ears, although some of it fell in front of her shoulders.

Now while I'd seen Kim's body in varying states of undress as my roommate, ranging from bathrobes to plain T-shirts with a pair of boxer shorts, I was seeing a LOT more of her now. Her neck was adorned with a studded leather collar, the D-ring attached to a leash which she held between her hands. Her bra and panties were simple white satin, showing off a perky bosom of average-sized breasts. Her torso was lithe, with a taut stomach. And the white bikini-cut panties helped to emphasize her slender hips. But her feet were bare, and except for the blindfold and collar, she would have appeared just a normal girl in her underwear.

"Is someone there?" Kim asked nervously.

Viktoriya glanced back at us and held a finger over her lips to keep us quiet. "No, dear. We are alone."

"I thought I heard-"

"You thought wrong," Viktoriya cut her off.

"Yes, Ma'am."

"It's confession time, my dear," Viktoriya purred as she approached the bed. Wordlessly, Kim took the end of the leash and held it up with both hands, offering it to our professor. Viktoriya grinned as she took it, then gave an experimental tug before glancing back at me with fire in her eyes. It was startling for me to see my professor like this. I'd gotten used to her acting submissively to me, and sometimes I forgot how much of a domme she could be when in her Ice Queen persona.

"Yes, Ma'am," Kim stated obediently.

"Were you naughty this week?"

Kim exhaled slowly, bending her head down. "Yes, Ma'am."

"Tell me," Viktoriya commanded.

"I spied on my roommates again."

"Did you now?" Viktoriya grinned as she glanced over at us. Dawn was watching at rapt attention. I leaned forward curiously myself. And then Viktoriya returned to Kim, ordering, "Tell me."

"It was twice this week. On Monday, I told them I was going out with friends. I left, but I snuck back in ten minutes later. They were making love on the couch."

"Where were you?"

"In the hallway, looking in."

"Exactly what were they doing?"

"Ben was kneeling on the floor, licking Dawn's pussy."

"Did that arouse you?"

"Yes, Ma'am."

"Were you playing with yourself?"

"Yes, Ma'am."

"How long did you stay?"

Kim kept her gaze downward. "They always go more than once. After her first two orgasms, Dawn turned around, kneeling on the cushions and bracing herself against the backrest. Ben fucked her from behind until they both came. I waited until she sucked him hard again and she started riding in his lap. While they were distracted, I snuck back out."

"And how many orgasms did you have?"

"Three, Ma'am."

"Very good. Now you said you watched them twice."

"Yes, Ma'am. The second time was last night. We were all watching TV together for the evening. Around 11pm we went to bed. I snuck up then and peeked into their bedroom."

"And they were having sex?"

"Yes, Ma'am. But they weren't just fucking. That one was very ... intimate."

"Explain."

"They were in a missionary position, holding each other closely and only moving just a little bit. They were kissing softly, tenderly, and whispering things to each other."

"Could you hear what they were saying?"

"No."

"How many orgasms did you have?"

"None. It was sweet, but it wasn't as arousing."

Viktoriya smiled at me and then raised a finger to her lips, tapping them thoughtfully. "How long have you been spying on your roommates?"

"I've told you, Ma'am."

"Tell me again."

"Uh, four weeks now."

I glanced at Dawn, who arched an eyebrow at me. She didn't look angry, merely curious.

"In fact, if I had not ordered you to come here tonight, you would have watched them tonight, would you not?"

"Yes, Ma'am."

"Is this a regular Friday occurrence for you?"

"Yes, Ma'am. I tell them I'm going home to visit my parents on Fridays, and they usually have sex as soon as Ben arrives home. I wait and watch them before actually leaving."

My eyebrows popped as I thought back to this afternoon's sexual encounter, which had resulted in Dawn and me having a quickie right on the foyer floor.

"I see." Viktoriya grinned at me, walking around the bed, tugging on the leash every now and again. "And do you have any other confessions?"

Kim took a deep breath. "Yes, Ma'am."

"Tell me."

"On Tuesday, when you sent me out for research, I spied on Professor Rutledge again. He had Samantha Hitchcock with him."

I glanced at Dawn again, who now looked quite amused. We were both thinking of the ruggedly handsome professor and his lissome blonde teaching assistant. And our smiles only got bigger as Kim described in detail how the professor was fucking the much younger girl.

"Is that all this week?" Viktoriya finally asked at the end of Kim's story.

Kim blanched and bit her lip.

"Answer me, slave!" Viktoriya suddenly barked in a harsh voice.

Kim quivered and shook her head. "No, Ma'am."

"Who else did you spy on?"

"You, Ma'am."

Viktoriya pulled her head back. "Excuse me?"

"I'm sorry, Ma'am. I didn't mean to."

Our professor's eyebrows furrowed as she looked rather angry at the kneeling girl. "Tell me!" she commanded in a loud voice.

"Well ... uh ... Professor Rutledge didn't last very long. Not long enough for me to get off, anyway. And from the way Samantha was complaining, he wasn't getting hard again fast enough. I also heard footsteps in the hallway, so I quickly closed their door and left. By then, I'd forgotten exactly what paper you'd asked me to research, so I was coming back to the office to ask. That's when I saw you."

"On Tuesday?" Viktoriya asked, covering her gaping mouth with one hand.

"Yes, Ma'am. I saw you ... and Ben."

"Did you now?"

"Yes, Ma'am." Even past the blindfold, I could tell Kim was blushing.

"Was this the first time?"

Kim hesitated, and my mind flashed back to that first time I'd seen the door cracked open after nailing my professor over her office desk nearly two weeks ago. In a quiet voice, Kim then admitted, "No..."

"Well then, my dear. It seems that you have been a naughty girl."

"Yes, Ma'am."

"I think you need to be punished."

"No, Ma'am. Please? You know I don't like that," Kim whimpered.

"Well if you are not punished, you must otherwise make amends."

"Yes, Ma'am. I will."

Cocking an eyebrow at me, Viktoriya then grinned and started walking around the bed. She tugged lightly on Kim's leash, turning the Asian girl around until she was facing the head of the bed. Our Economics professor then settled herself against the headboard, supported by pillows. And with a leering smile, Viktoriya reached down and slid off her own panties.

Now showing off her neatly-trimmed pussy for all to see, Viktoriya spread her legs to the sides, tugged down on Kim's leash, and stated coolly, "Make amends, my dear."

"Yes, Ma'am," Kim replied. Blindly, she reached forward to grasp the older woman's thighs, moving herself by feel until she lay flat on her belly in a position where she could begin lapping at Viktoriya's fuzzed mound. And from the familiar way she went about her business, it was clear this wasn't the first time Kim was eating her out.

I arched an eyebrow to Dawn, communicating my thoughts. She looked at me and just nodded, then the two of us stepped out of the room and into the hallway, closing the door behind us, but not latching it so as to avoid the clicking noise.

"Whoa," I stated quietly once we were alone. "Didn't see that coming."

"You didn't?" Dawn smirked. "I love you, but you can be clueless sometimes."

"What?"

Dawn giggled. "I noticed Kim was spying on us about three weeks ago."

"You didn't tell me?"

My girlfriend shrugged. "Seemed harmless, and more fun this way besides. It turned me on to know we were being watched. But I didn't want to make you self-conscious. I knew that if you knew, you'd start acting all funny around her."

I winced. "I probably would," I conceded truthfully.

Dawn nodded her head into the room. "Reminded me of when Brooke and DJ would sneak around trying to spy on us. Even though Kim seems like a punky motorcycle chick on the surface, she's really a very sheltered girl when it comes to sex and relationships. I don't think she has much experience. It's probably why she's been so hesitant to take us up on our offers to join us."

I frowned and then glanced to the room myself. "I don't think that's quite it."

"Huh?"

I bit my lip and thought back over the past few months. I was silent for a long while, just processing my thoughts, and Dawn waited me out. But after a minute of putting the pieces together, I stood up straight and looked right at my girlfriend. "She's a sub."

"Kim?" Dawn jerked a thumb to the door. "Obviously, Einstein."

I shook my head. "No, more than just this. You said before that Viktoriya didn't really submit to me; she's just playing a role. Well it's not just a game for Kim. She's really a submissive personality, and it looks like she gave herself to Viktoriya some time ago."

"What? Like a Master-Slave relationship?"

I nodded.

"But Kim hesitated when Viktoriya talked about punishing her."

I shrugged. "I don't think submission necessarily means she's into bondage or pain. Remember, Viktoriya's got the ball gag and all that other stuff. But Kim's isn't wearing any of it, only the blindfold and collar. There are no marks on her body. No riding crops or whips. Just commands."

"Okay..."

"And then there's Kim's personality. She really never comes up with anything on her own. She doesn't do spontaneous, always second-guessing herself. She's much happier to have other people tell her what to do, even if it means you telling her to set the table or get some wine or whatever. Then, she just does it without really thinking about it. Like the thing with her clothing and makeup. You just said: 'This is what you're wearing and here's your makeup', and she went along with it."

Dawn was nodding her head slowly. "She responds to confidence, someone in charge. Someone forceful. Professor Ice can definitely be like that."

"Viktoriya is her idol," I agreed. And then chuckling, I shook my head. "And this whole time, my ego wanted me to believe she had this little thing for me."

Dawn grinned. "She does."

"Huh? No, I'm not Kim's type. I'm too wishy-washy."

"You haven't been the last couple of months." Dawn giggled and leaned into me. "This Master-Slave game you've been playing with Viktoriya has seriously stiffened your spine, babe."

"That's just a game. I'm not really the 'Master' type."

Dawn shook her head. "It's more than that. You're so much more decisive. Like with dinner tonight. I asked what you wanted, and you used to immediately ask ME what I wanted. It's nice that you're considerate, but it was also annoying. Tonight you just said, 'I'll grill steaks.' And you're not all rigid about it, the way Ryan could be sometimes. I told you I wanted carbs instead, and you immediately switched to the vermicelli. And when you pair that decisiveness with your natural flexibility, well..." Dawn purred. "It's pretty sexy."

I chuckled and shook my head. "Still. Kim had a chance to hook up with me, after we all went to that club. I told her point blank that I wanted to get intimate with her, and she ran away."

Dawn tapped her chin thoughtfully. "I was right there with you both. Kim asked if she had to. You told her she didn't have to. And left to her own choices, she chickened out and ran away."

"But she didn't have to. I'd never force her."

"Maybe not. But I think she wants to; she just can't make that leap on her own. Kim wants that decision taken out of her hands. And since Viktoriya invited us over here, I'm guessing our Professor's going to give the command you couldn't."

I raised my eyebrows. Viktoriya HAD promised me a gift.

Dawn quickly moved in, putting her hands on my chest and touching her lips to mine in a tender kiss. "C'mon. You want this. I want this. And I'm positive Kim wants this. Let's go rock her world."

Viktoriya was moaning and writhing on the bed when Dawn and I re-entered. Kim had moved up from her crotch and was currently tongue-lashing the older woman's nipples.

I recalled wondering what it would take to entice Kim into a threesome with Dawn and me, instead of just a one-on-one with me, since I'd believed Kim to be straight. She was clearly proving me wrong, and as I thought about it, it seemed that Kim just kept most of her sexual arousals under wraps most of the time, straight OR gay.

I was forming a clearer picture in my head of the young Asian girl: shy, sheltered, raised with boys and no mom. She was a social chameleon, taking on the mannerisms of those around her in an effort to blend in. She subsumed her sexual urges, preferring to lurk in the shadows and voyeuristically observe. I didn't find her behavior dirty; she was shy, that's all. And I'd never before met someone with a mindset like hers, so happy to let others make decisions for her.

Meanwhile, Viktoriya's eyes fluttered open as she realized we'd returned, and she quickly pushed Kim's head away. "Kim! Assume the position!" she barked.

Reacting quickly, Kim rocked back to sit on her heels and bring her legs together. Her hands came together in that prayer position once again. And since she was facing away from us, I took a moment to admire her slender body, with graceful spine and tight little ass.

"One more confession, my dear," Viktoriya intoned. "Do you have sexual urges for your roommates?"

Still blindfolded, Kim bowed her head and replied in a quiet voice. "Yes, Ma'am."

"Just Ben? Or both of them."

"Both of them, Ma'am."

"Very well. Because for one night, I am giving you to them."

"Ma'am?" Kim blurted in surprise, jerking her head up.

"OBEY," Viktoriya stated in a flat tone. "They are here. Right now. I am making your fantasy come true, my dear. And you are my gift to them."

"But..." Kim hesitated.

"Bend down, Kim. Assume Second Position."

Kim reached up to grab her blindfold, nearing a panic. But Viktoriya reached out and stopped her hand. "Obey..." she said in a softer voice. "You want this. You've told me you wanted this. Just enjoy it."

Quietly, Kim nodded and then bent forward, folding her arms on top of the mattress and resting her cheek against them while still in a kneeling position. The position thrust her ass into the air, and she separated her knees to open up her crotch. Breathing shallowly, the younger girl quieted and waited.

She was beautiful, and yet so fragile. The pretty Japanese-American babe wasn't wearing much. Her white lingerie was only a shade lighter than her pale skin, used to being covered up by motorcycle leathers. Her body was slender, almost too skinny, with her ribs making slight indentations in her sides and a rather bony ass as well. In her position, bent over and waiting to be fucked, I couldn't help but have a massive erection. But I hesitated to actually move up and do anything to her.

I felt nervous. This wasn't the first time a girl was prostrating herself before me, urging me to take her and fuck her brains out. But it was the first time the girl was doing so without actually asking me herself. Adrienne used to urge me to spank her and hit her harder as a form of trust. Felicia was a wanton slut who wanted me to use and abuse her for the sheer pleasure of it. And even Viktoriya herself was always conscious of the game we played, the both of us knowing she could break character at any time.

But unlike the others, I couldn't just yank Kim's panties to the side and shove myself in. Instead, I walked beside the bed and reached out to touch her shoulder. She shivered at my touch, but didn't move her body away from me. And then gently, I pulled her back up to a kneeling position.

"Take off your blindfold," I stated.

"Sir?" Viktoriya protested.

"Silence, slave!" I barked harshly, scarcely believing the words had come out of my mouth that automatically. I guess I'd been playing the game longer than I thought.

Obediently, Viktoriya quieted down.

I returned back to Kim, urging her, "Go ahead."

Kim waited another second, not sure if she should follow through with my statement. But then with a relieved sigh, she reached up and lifted the black cloth over her eyes. The room lights weren't that bright, but she still blinked a few times to get her focus. And then she looked rather nervously at me and then Dawn. "Uh ... hi..."

"How do you feel?" I asked gently, letting my hand trail off her shoulder and down her arm.

She quivered slightly, whimpering her answer. "Nervous..."

But despite her nerves, there was a flame of arousal in her dark irises. With tousled jet black hair, run through with blonde streaks, Kim had a look of lustful sexiness that wasn't copied from anyone. Her nipples were still rock hard and poking through the white bra cups. And to verify my own suspicions, I let my hand trail off her arm, around her ass, and between her buttcheeks. She twitched in surprise when my fingertips ran across the gussett of her panties, but she let me in. And there was no denying the moisture I felt there.

"Do you want this?" I asked softly.

Kim blinked, her nervousness creeping back into her face. "I'm ... I'm not sure. We stopped once before. The reasons haven't changed. I just don't know if-"

"Answer the question," I stated flatly. "Yes or no. Do you want this?"

Kim blinked rapidly and then gave me a sharp look. "Do I have to?"

At first, I thought she was asking if she had to answer the question. But a split-second later I realized she was asking me – again – if she HAD to have sex with me. And this time, I simply answered in a confident tone, "You are my gift. Viktoriya is MY slave, and you are hers. That makes ME your Master tonight."

Kim closed her eyes and shivered. And when she opened her eyes again, the nervousness was gone. She simply nodded and then reached behind herself, unclipping her bra and letting the cups slide forward along her arms. When the bra dropped off the ends of her hands, she looked at me intently. "The other night, when we came home from the dance club, I should've kissed you."

It was a moment of déjà vu for me. I was taken back to the night I went to the club for the first time, with Adrienne, Grace, Misty, Paige, and her during our freshman year. That night, Kim told me she should have had coffee with me when I'd first asked her. It was something she regretted not having the courage to do then. Maybe if she had, she and I would have hooked up more than a year ago.

I just smiled in answer to her statement. "We'll make up for it. I promise."

Kim gave me a little smile of hope, and then she took hold of the end of her leash and handed it over to me. I nodded graciously as I took it, and then with an arched eyebrow and a little smirk, I stared right at Kim while stating, "Dawn."

"Yes, Master?" my girlfriend chirped while standing beside me.

Huh? I turned my head to see the beautiful blonde giggling as she presented herself. Looked like she was getting into the game as well. And with a little grin, she gave me a look that said plainly, 'Let's have FUN with this!'

So I chuckled and looked back at Kim. And staring at the Japanese-American babe again, I ordered, "Dawn, remove Kim's panties and then shove your tongue so far up her pussy that she feels it crawling up her throat."

"Yes, Master," Dawn hummed reverently.

I grinned. "And Viktoriya, come kneel in front of me." I curled a finger to my Professor, who was watching the whole thing unfold with rapt attention.

The gorgeous older woman came over and knelt at my feet, absolutely beaming. I simply reached forward and firmly gripped her face in both of my hands. And then tilting her head back, I leaned down and for the very first time, sealed my lips over hers in a white-hot kiss of passion.

"Nnnnghhhh..." Viktoriya moaned ecstatically, her mouth constantly in motion as she speared her tongue in to finally get her first taste of mine.

When we were done, I smiled and let the fantasies percolate in my head.

"Let's begin."

Being a 'Master' wasn't exactly instinctive for me. I wasn't the type of guy who wanted to lord over people, tell them what to do, or otherwise impose my will upon them. I felt too much compassion for the people I cared about. I wanted to know what they wanted. And in my everyday life, I always did my best to improve the lives of those around me.

But when it comes to sex, yeah, I can get a little ... dominant. And this night, I simply had a blast ordering three freakin' hot babes around.

I sat on my throne (read: a comfortable armchair) with my naked, 40-year-old, chestnut brown-haired, blue-eyed gorgeous Economics professor kneeling on the floor before me while she worshipped at my phallic altar of pleasure. I raised my right arm and gestured with my fingers to make two 20-year-old naked coeds writhe about the King-sized bed as if they were on puppet strings. Kim's dark-haired head was currently wriggling in Dawn's crotch while the blonde lay atop her in a sixty-nine position, her own blonde head wriggling in Kim's crotch.

And then on a whim, I ordered them to rotate. Viktoriya went and tackled Dawn, her silicone-enhanced tits splitting Dawn's natural (but just as firm) cleavage as they swapped spit and pawed at each other's body. My sweet, innocent-looking roommate Kim then brushed her hair behind her ears and came to kneel before me. And when I ordered her to suck my cock, she simply smiled happily with a twinkle in her dark eyes and set to her task.

I groaned pleasantly as Kim's delicate hand wrapped around my shaft and began stroking. Her lips and tongue danced upon my mushroom head. And all the while, she kept her gaze attentively on me, watching the pleasure she was inducing cortort my face. Kim may not have had a serious boyfriend since high school, but she certainly knew how to give a blowjob.

But as much as it was a turn-on to have Kim sucking my cock, after more than a month of idle fantasies of her doing just this, I didn't want to waste an ejaculation in her mouth. I had three hot babes to fuck tonight. And after gently reaching down and lifting Kim off my prick, I strode to the bed and dove right in.

Viktoriya was the closest one to me as I yanked her onto her back and lifted her legs over my shoulders. The tall, regal-looking Ice Queen had cheeks flushed with pink from her arousal and exertions. And she threw her head back and screamed when my thick cock suddenly penetrated deep into her vaginal canal. Actually, Viktoriya kept screaming; so turning back to Kim I ordered my fellow intern to mount our professor's face and smother the older woman's screams with her crotch. And to complete the foursome, I then ordered Dawn to join in.

The four of us pulsed together like that for about five minutes, Dawn and Kim making out and squeezing each other's tits, Viktoriya sucking Kim's orgasmic juices out of her snatch, and me pounding Viktoriya's pussy with unrelenting strokes.

But after slam-fucking Viktoriya to a climax – and nibbling on Kim's tight buttcheeks at the same time – I yanked myself out and pushed Dawn onto her back. My girlfriend had been fingering her empty pussy, but it wasn't empty much longer as I wrapped her long legs around my waist and drove myself deep within her. And then I rutted myself with abandon, not worrying about her pleasure as I took my own from her body and then gave it back with the powerful spray of spunk as I hosed down Dawn's interior with my explosive climax.

Even though I hadn't worried about my love's pleasure, Dawn had gotten her own climax quite nicely. When I rolled off her, her head lolled to the side as she fluttered on the brink of unconsciousness. And she panted shallowly while her body twitched and quivered in miniature aftershocks from her last orgasm.

I ordered Viktoriya after the creampie leaking out of my girlfriend, and the gorgeous older woman happily leapt to obey. Meanwhile, I moved myself back to the armchair and simply pointed a finger at Kim. The pretty Japanese-American babe shivered and stared at me at attention. And when I just as emphatically pointed at my crotch, Kim nodded her obedience and moved back to kneel before me.

There was a tingle in the back of my head when Kim started slurping Dawn's and my mingled fluids off my semi-hard cock. It was a sense of familiarity that quickly passed as Kim moaned and reached a hand up to fondle my balls. Of course it was familiar; she'd blown me already tonight. And as I let the idle distractions of the mind melt away so that I could focus solely on the pleasure, I felt my cock rehardening for another round.

"Stand up," I commanded once I felt I was at peak rigidity.

Obediently, Kim pushed up off the armrests and stood before me. She brushed her longish black/blonde hair behind her ears and then dropped her arms before her, her left hand holding her right wrist as she simply waited for my next command.

I paused to admire the girl before me first. Kim was of average height, around 5'5". She was in good shape from all the motorcycle riding without looking overly athletic. She had no defined musculature, but no flab, either. Her breasts were modest, shapely B-cups. And her pussy was cute and pink and lightly covered with an efficiently-trimmed thatch of dark hair.

In short, while Kim was pretty, there was nothing particularly spectacular about her body, either. She wasn't a lingerie model like Adrienne or a simply gorgeous angel like Dawn. Kim was just a nice girl, albeit with streaked hair and a semi-punk appearance when dressed up for biking. And yet for some reason she'd attracted me way back at the beginning of my freshman year. I couldn't put a finger on exactly why. I couldn't say, 'Oh, I love her tits' or 'She's got the most angelic face' or any one thing that made her special to me. I just always liked her.

And because I really liked her, I hesitated just one more time. I'd been in the same situation, the same physical position even, with other girls. I'd bedded Tri-Delts and co-eds and cheerleaders without questioning the situation many times before. But right now, as I looked up at Kim waiting obediently for me to bend her over and use her body, I had to reassure myself that this was what she wanted. "Is this what you want?" I asked.

Kim frowned, the nerves coming back as her face fell. "I ... uh ... well..."

It was the wrong thing for me to say. I knew it the moment the words left my mouth, and I realized I had to put things in slightly different terms. "Kim," I stated flatly. "Tell me what you want," I ordered.

She responded to my tone, even if my words were actually asking what she wanted. And without stopping to second-guess herself, she immediately replied, "I want you to fuck me."

"Tell me why." I didn't ask, 'Why?' I commanded Kim to tell me why.

Again, she responded to the tone. "Because I want..." she hesitated. I just looked at her sharply and she paled. And then in a quiet voice, she answered, "Because I should have gone out for coffee with you that day."

I knew immediately what she was talking about. It had been a lost opportunity last year. She'd wanted me then, but just didn't have the nerve to go through with it. And now was a chance to make up for it. I didn't say anything further as I reached up to grasp Kim's hips. She shivered and then gave me a little smile when I clamped on a little tighter. And then she moved easily when I turned her around so that her back was to me.

For a moment, I stared at her flat ass, so perky and cute. But then I pulled back on Kim's hips, dropping her onto me in a reverse cowgirl position. She braced her hands on the chair arms until I got my cock centered against her pussy. And then with me pulling down on her hips, she slowly sat down on my prick.

It wasn't easy. Kim was incredibly tight, almost skin-peeling. I had to yank pretty hard on her hips, and she was even tugging herself down with the armrests, just to get my cock into her narrow channel. While Kim may have been Viktoriya's sex slave for the past few weeks, she certainly wasn't used to having large objects shoved up her cunt.

"Ohhh..." I groaned at the fresh sensation. My dick was still hypersensitive from my recent orgasm and the penetration had been almost painful. But now that the pain was receding, all that was left was the wonderful warmth and wetness of her pussy as she began rocking gently back and forth with my throbbing cock inside her.

Without prompting from me, I then felt a tongue licking at our joining. My legs were pushed to the sides and from the inside of Kim's pussy, I felt the dim vibrations of a mouth on the outside of her crotch. The tongue licked lower to swirl around my testicles and then to the very spot of our joining before returning upwards to titillate my new lover's clit.

Dawn then appeared next to me. Without a word, my girlfriend took my head in her hands and gave me a passionate kiss, with the taste of Viktoriya's pussy juices still fresh on her lips. She grinned at me and then turned her attention to Kim, similarly taking the girl's head in her hands and kissing her just as passionately as she had me.

Dawn and Kim moaned as their liplock built and built. Kim was writhing and undulating like a professional lap dancer, only with my cock almost eight inches up her twat. And from the other side of her, Viktoriya apparently tongued away.

With me fucking her from below and running my hands all over her sensitive pleasure spots, Kim would have some really nice orgasms. With me fucking her from below and running my hands all over her sensitive pleasure spots AND Dawn kissing her and rubbing her tits AND Viktoriya giving her an expert rug-munching, Kim never had a chance.

She actually squeaked as she came. It was rather cute, and the noise rang that bell of familiarity in my head once again. I knew the sound. I'd heard it before, though I couldn't remember when. In fact, this whole moment felt like déjà vu. And when she squeaked less than a minute later with her second orgasm, I listened carefully to the sound and continued to ponder that little mystery

But when Kim squeaked for a third time as her next orgasm swept through her, the way her pussy muscles contracted around my cock sent my pleasure nodes into a frenzy and all I could think of was cumming as I started humping my body upwards to drive my dick in and out of her clasping cunt.

"Ah, fuck," I grunted, gripping Kim's hips for leverage as I urgently pumped my thick cock inside her.

"Oh, gawd..." Kim whimpered, her head lolling back from the force of her second orgasm.

"I'm gonna cum," I growled, the speed of my thrusts accelerating.

"Oh, gawd!" Kim gasped as her head fell back against my chest. And then with a pained whimper, she quivered and exclaimed, "Don't cum in me! I'm not on anything!"

My balls contracted right then. I'd been getting close to popping off before, but my hard-wired male instinct to procreate reacted to Kim's exclamation with the urge to fertilize her. I groaned and actually pinned her body down on me for a half-second before my rational mind took over and abruptly pushed her body up. Kim slammed her hands down on the armrests to elevate herself as well, desperate to get off me before I blasted live sperm into her womb.

We were just in time. Kim's ultra-tight pussy cleared me just as the first wad of cum flew out my tip. Without warning, it splattered against Viktoriya's forehead. But rather than jerk away, Viktoriya actually leaned in, grabbing up my spurting cock and jacking off the rest of my load against her face, letting the cum run in little rivers down over her nose and eyelids and down to her cheeks while she giggled like a happy schoolgirl.

Dawn was giggling as well as she bent next to our professor, not trying to take my still-spurting cock away, but merely moving her own face into the line of fire, catching some of the spray on her cheek while she busied herself licking Viktoriya's cheeks. And when I was finally done squirting, my blonde angel of a girlfriend and my dark-haired Ice Queen of a professor/sex slave kissed wetly while continuing to lick my cum off each other's face.

At last, everyone was done. Kim was seated on the bed beside us, looking sheepish. "My apologies, Master," Kim lowered her head. "I panicked."

I shook my head. "No apologies needed. You were fantastic."

"You guys looked fantastic," Dawn enthused with a cum-covered smile. "After dancing around each other for two years, you finally went through with it," she commented.

"Yeah, finally," Kim sighed, panting heavily.

Dawn then reached up and patted Kim's thigh. "So what do you think, now that you've had your first Big Ben experience?"

Kim didn't answer, but blushed and looked down at the floor. It was Viktoriya who answered Dawn's question, first by cackling a knowing laugh before looking over at me with mirthful eyes and a hand covering her mouth. And then my professor stated, "Oh, Kim already confessed the real story. See, she's had sex with you before.."